Class Jl].â__OLö_^ 
 
 Boolc^ÎÂ^ 
 

 ÜF 
 
 THE PRIMITIVE AGES. 
 
 IN TWO PARTS. 
 
 TKANSLATED PUOM Tllli WELSH OF 
 
 / 
 
 Formerlif Vicar of Llangamarch and St. J)avi(Vs, in 
 Brccnock. 
 
 BY 
 
 Rev. OEORGF. KOBDRTI^. 
 
 EBENSBURG : 
 IRINTED FOK THE PUBLISHERS, BV 
 
 CANAN & SCOTT. 
 
 1834. 
 
271ÖÖ 
 
 COPY RIGHT SECURED. 
 
 i^^^l 
 
 ^-j^fórcô^íG^ 
 
 1899 
 
 ' Of mw^'^^'-}>^ 
 
 V^?y (Ije uíâ*u\ti<^^^^ " 
 
THE AUTHOR'S DEDICATION. 
 
 REVERENDO ADMODÜM IN CHRISTO, 
 
 ^aivh fíc ©omtnc, IBotnino 
 
 EPISCOPO MENEVENSI. 
 
 s. 
 
 QUUJii pro mea viriH, PrcEsul admodum Ve- 
 tierri'iìde^ nee minimo quidem Lahore conatus es- 
 sem, quo faeilius Eudinieuia Fidei Christiance 
 imbibe) ent nostri Monticolce Britanni ; vix me 
 eocistimem a Re proposita longe esse digressuntm, 
 si J)iagiU8 Britannice JVoiitia eis innotesceret 
 Lingua vernacula. 
 
 Satis rnihi exploraium habeo, qnam spissum 
 opus oc dìjjfìcile sit a retro Soeculis Res gcstns in 
 lucem pro/err e, quum Veterum Scrìpla^ tantam 
 stragem passa sinf, quantum no^^ira {uf. Gildas, 
 oliw conqiiestus, noiavit) adeo vt Veritas Invnlcuro 
 quondam oblegi videniur : Veruniamen cum tcdis 
 JYoliiia Fructus adferi uberrimos, lubeniiore animi 
 consilio me in lianc Provinciarn contuti ; el quale 
 quale sit ex plerisque, quot supersint, Aatoribus, 
 excusis eiiam el Mss. , hoc opusculum excerpsi ; 
 quo Plebs nostra rudis, ad Ra a suis M"joribus 
 gestas, non omnino forct Barbara ; sed ut avitns 
 mores, el primacvi soecidi religiunem puram et 
 adfiuc incontaminatami in hoc Commenlariolo 
 veluii in Specillo quodam, aniniadveriat, videaU 
 que. 
 
fíic igilur libellus, Jlniisles dignissìmc (nunfj 
 caslis!;attor ct jam tandem Truììnam Sevcriorem 
 apud me passiis) qui <;uh Clientela i^cslra hiccm, 
 dcnuo ambìt. Res BrilaJinus com,plcciiiiir. Pars 
 prior de Brltaimorum Origine narrat ; ci Belli 
 vario ex till gesti cum Bomanis, Pictis ct Saxoni- 
 hus, Specimen exiiibcl; nee non el Moruni el Idolo- 
 lalrix Majorum, antequam Evangelii lumen iis 
 illuxisscl : Posterior, de Prxdical'wne et Evangc- 
 lii ciirsu usque ad nonum a Chrisio incarnato 
 Sosculum ; quo tempore Majores noslri a prisca 
 Fide deccdentes, labe Romana couspurcati sint 
 
 Si, fas sif. mild augiirarl, Spcro cquidcm hosce Annaics 
 Camhris noatrls ncc ingratoa fore ncc prorsus inutilcs ; dum 
 vidcant Eclcsiam nodram Lege sanc.titam, lit non a S. S. 
 Scriptura, ita nc minlm'Uîìi quidem a prisca ilia Eclcsia Ca- 
 iholica, recccissc ; adeo ut Anglicana (id cum CI. Bevi-igio 
 dicam) merito Primitiva nunciipctur Eclcsia, nltimis Msec 
 Temporihus, rediviva, 
 
 Dinn til, Doctissimc Prrrsul, in gravissiir.is cl ReUgionis et 
 Reipuhlira- negotiis summa non sine laude vci'saris ; dum cm- 
 nigena Enidiiionc, cf AposioUca Morum Sanciitntc ornafus, 
 Erlesicr lilenevensis, Decus cs cl Pr<vúdivm ; liccat mihi 
 Monficolis Camhri<^ Capita ReUgicnlscxpUcare ; liccat hanc 
 fristorioJam tcxcrc, et non omniiw oscitantcr oiio torpcsccre. 
 Deus O. M. tc sc.rrc! diii incoliimcm ; ct e Militanti, in qua 
 tanta Dlgnitnte ct Animi ccndorr presides, ad Trivmphan- 
 tern, ciii tantopcrc anJiclns, serins eceharis. Quod rerera 
 precnttir. 
 
 rrdriP. D. 
 
 Ohscrvaniissi/ni/s 
 
 THEO. EVANS. 
 
PREFACE 
 
 TO THE SECOND WELSH EDITION. 
 
 It is now about twentr-fonr years since this book was first 
 printed. At that tinia I was young; and, although I then 
 read hastily the greatest part of the. printed history of Britain, 
 yet, after having opportunities to search and examine' for my- 
 self, the principal information I obtained was gathered from 
 old manuscript Chronicles in the Welsh language. The sys- 
 tem I adopted, in revising and amending this work, was, 
 ].ẃ/, to read all the Loilirt histories written by foreigners, 
 respecting Britain in ancient times; 2dly, to read the old 
 Chronicles of the Saxons ; 'Sdiij, to read the mcdcrn publica- 
 tions of eminent writers, in the Engll.'ih luiiguage ; Athly^ to 
 compare the whole with the old histories written and pre- 
 served by the Britons themselves. 
 
 Wiih respect to the Latin historieg, although the authors 
 were intelligent, able, and learned, it is difficult to believe all 
 they say, for the two following reasons : Isi, They were 
 Romans, and were never in this country ; consequently, the 
 greatest part of their writings were founded upon relatione 
 made to them by their military officers : 2d, They were too 
 apt to sound their own praise, as appears evident from the 
 history of Julius Caesar, who, notwithstanding the great 
 boasting displayed in his book, was obliged to seek safety in 
 escape. It is, indeed, the nature and the misfortune of all 
 nations to speak well of their own courage, skill, and bravery, 
 and contemptuously of that of their enemies and opponents. 
 
 But little credence can her given to the chronicles of the 
 Saxons, for this plain reason— they were illiterate at the time 
 of the cruel conientions between them and the ancient Britons: 
 and, if any one should find fault because this history of the 
 wars does not entirely coincide with the English chronicle?, 
 let him know that it was impossible for the Saxons to detail 
 the particulars of the first wars, because, for more than a 
 hundred and fifty years after they occurred, they were unable 
 to road : therefore, the accounts they give must be founded 
 on tradition and common report. 
 
In the late ejccfciient works of Mr. Lklavd, Archbishop 
 üíHER, Sir Hkniiy Spkliiak, Bishop Stii.lingfleet, óíc, 
 the authorä have evidently tracsd events in the fairest and 
 most impartial nianner, though they could not judge correctly 
 of writings in the Welsh language. 
 
 As it respects the Britoní^, it is certain that they could read 
 and write long befjre the birth of Chuist, if noi from the 
 time of Brutls, the Greek, who came from the city of 
 Troy •* and, if a great number of their writings had not been 
 lost, an inteUigent Welshman couid doubtless oi)îain much 
 historical inforinalion, which it would be impossible to gather 
 either from Latin or Eüglish records. But, notwilhs-taiiding 
 all that is lost, there i-- yet much to be learnt from tiie maou- 
 ecripts of the aiicient Britons; and it has been my principal 
 design, in this work; to compare them Vvith (he ancicui histo- 
 ries of the Romans aiu! the Saxons, and, to the utmost of my 
 abilit}'', to select therefrcm the uiicorrupted^truih. 
 
 There ere mraiy things in this hook, which were never be- 
 fore printed in any language. Thcâa selections, tike hidden 
 treasures, vvero chìained with great diiT'ciihy from old and 
 decayed manuscripts, and, it is thought, form the chief orna- 
 ments of the work. 
 
 In the first chapter it is said, that Madog at Owf.îî Gwy- 
 TfEDD and his fiiilowcrs formed connections by marriage with 
 the old inhabitants of America, and became with them one 
 people, more than five hundred years ago ; but it appears that 
 they keep separate, and preserve their own language to thia 
 day. The Rev. Morgan Joxr.s (a clergyman, who was born 
 near Tredegar, in Monmouthshire) relates that, in the year 
 1660, he travelled through the wiidernoss until he came to a 
 pnrt of the country which wa^ inhabited, where ha v.as taken 
 prisoner, on suspicbn of being a traitor or a spy. While 
 
 *■ It would be dinâcalt, perhaps, to subslatiliate this opinion, for 
 of Bruti"3 the Greek wc liavo never boforo heard ; bat, as the ;iuthor, 
 jn a subso(]ui)ni part of tiiis work, un<Iort:ikes to prove that Brutus 
 wa5 one of the earliest ssilllers i» Hrilain, ^ind that to him the ancient 
 V/clsh were ind "bt«d for sume. of tlio ürlsand sciences, wc must take 
 it/or frraii/cc' that ho also tauijlit them to road and write. It is not 
 «Ijttid, bswcyuT, a', wisrit rracwc period ha bscaino tbeir instructor. 
 
 Pt'BLIfrKSRI. 
 
tlie natives wore making preparations for his execution, he 
 sighed heavily, (as he had good reason to do,) .and exclaimed, 
 in Welsh, " O God ! have I escaped so many, dangers on the 
 ocean and on land, and must I now be massacred like a dog ?" 
 On hearing these words, au ofiicer came up to him, and era- 
 braced him, telling him, in his own language, that liis life should 
 be spared ; and he fuliilled his promise. He treated him with 
 kindness, and brought him to that part of the country called 
 Dyffryn-pani-ieg^^ where his countrymen resided. Mr. Jones 
 remained amongst them upwards of (our months, being highly 
 respected, receiving trom them daily every token of friend- 
 ship, and preaching the (Jospel to tiicm, ia the Welsh lan- 
 guage, three times a-week.f 
 
 Where it is stated, in this work, that the Romans borrowed 
 many Welsh words from the ancient Britons, such as the 
 Latipí words terra, aer, mure, umnis, mel, mutvs, from the 
 Welsh tit, aunjr, mor, afon, md, mud, (in English, land, 
 air, sea, river, honey, dumb,) some will |)erhaps mock, and 
 say, " This is a made-up story, without foundation." Be it 
 known to such, that these words were always in the language 
 of Ireland, to which country the Roman arms never extended. 
 It was therefore impossible fur the Irish to derive them from 
 the Romans; and I should scarcely deviate from the truth, by 
 saying that these words were in the Welsh language befura 
 ever the foundations of Rome were laid.:}: 
 
 No one denies that the ancient Britcns borrowed many Latin 
 words, whilst under the govenmient of the Romans ; and yet 
 they did not entirely lose the corresponding woidsin their own 
 language. Indeed, the two languages were miserably inter- 
 mixed at that poriod, as appears from an epitaph lately dis- 
 covered in the church at Buvnbiga., in Monmouthshire, which 
 was placed there long before tlie Saxons came to this kincfdnm. 
 This epitaph is a mixture of Welsh and Latin : " A'oli cloddi 
 yr EllrhoU Caerllcon, Mvocad LUavnliaedd JIundain a 
 Barnwr Jiedd Brcint apud Ty'n ei Aro, Ty Jivaie ; !<elif 
 aynivybr suinmx sedv/ni Uyk, val kylche deg ki/rnniyde 
 JJoctor Icymmen lleidi Loer in i lluwn ole-uni ;^^ the Latin in- 
 terpretation of which, in the opiaicn of the learned, is as fol* 
 
 • A Welsh word, Bignifyinf a very pleasant valley. 
 + See Gentloman's Magazine. March, 1740. 
 t Camd. in Ordovie, p. 659, Llwyd Annot. 
 
VIU 
 
 lows: " Noli cffodere Professorem Caerlegioncnscm, .idvo- 
 cattim dignissimiirn LonUinensetn ft Judicem sacri Privi- 
 legii upud Fatxuin Aaronis ct Faniim Avalonix, Solomoncm 
 Astrologum summsc Civitatis usk tencntis circiler decern 
 Comotoa Doctorem Eloquentem Lunam lucidam ni pleni- 
 iunio lucent U7iu'\ 
 
 I have nothing further to say* than that there arc very many 
 things in this edition, which did not appear in the lirst. I 
 think the language will be found clear and intelligible through- 
 out North and South Wales ; and, adorned as it is with many 
 familiar comparisons, easy to be understood, I trust that the 
 whole history is as correct and complete as can be desired. 
 Although the book is small, yet, such as it is, receive it, I 
 beseech you, as tho best present, and the most perfect history 
 of tho ANCIENT IÎRITONS, of which the unworthy 
 Author was capable. 
 
 THEÜPHILUS EVANS. 
 
 May 1, 1740. 
 
PREFACE 
 
 TO THE riRST TRANSLATED EDITION. 
 
 Iw presenting to the public an English edition of the An- 
 cient History of WALES, translated from tho work of a 
 popular Welsh author, the pubhshers are of opinion that 
 they are thereby rendering an important service, not only to 
 the natives of that country who are now resident in the 
 United States, but to those also who aie of Welsh extrac- 
 tion^ and, indeed, to all who are desirous of becoming inti- 
 mately acquainted with tha eady history of tho Ancient 
 Bkitons. 
 
 As a people, unsubdued by foreign power, when the rest of 
 Britain fell into the hands of the invader — unshackled by the 
 galling chains of tyranuoiis inisnile, whilst their nearest 
 neighbors were writhing beneath their oppressive weight — ■ 
 the ancient Welsh were silent but not unconcerned spectators 
 of the deadly feuds which were continually agitating their 
 sister kingdoms. Buried in the deep recesses of their own 
 mountains, where no sound was heard that did not breathe of 
 Liberty, they pursued " the even tenor of their way" — profit- 
 ing by the fate of those who were compelled to bow in abject 
 submission to the yoke of Rome, the proud and haughty mis- 
 tress of the then known world. 
 
 Hitherto, it is believed, no correct history of Wales ha* 
 been published in the English language. It is true that 
 several attempts hav« been made in England, by men of learn- 
 ing and inlelligence, to elucidate certaiii insulated points in 
 
tlae aimab of Ancient Britain ; but, as yet, nothing like a 
 connected, impartial, and complete history has been given to 
 the world. It is, indeed, surprising to witness the almost 
 total indifference which late writers have manifested concern- 
 ing the origin, civilization, manners, customs, and religion 
 of a country, which, although it may not, in modern days, 
 have given binh to mwry celebrated men — tliough it may not, 
 within our recollection, have been famous for the literary 
 enterprise of its people, or have sunt forth to " glorious war" 
 the " choicest spirits of the age" — was, in former times, ere 
 Edward waved his blood-stained banner over its happy homes» 
 distinguished for the braveiy of its population, and the invin- 
 cible love of Liberty by which they were actuated. 
 
 To the descendants of (lio niicicnt v,-orihies of Wales, it 
 must be peculiarly graîií) tng- to peruse tlie records of their 
 lives and actions, which arc now e.xtant ; for they abound in 
 narrations of the most spirit-stirring character. They tell of 
 a race of people, whom dangers could not appal — whom supe- 
 rior forces could not vanquisli : of a people, who, by dint of 
 persevering and untiring industr}-, caused the uncultivated and 
 barren mountains to become fruitful, and, amidst innumerable 
 hardships, laid the foundations of their country's prosperity. 
 
 To those, especially, who, spurning the opjiressive hand 
 which controlled them as with a rod of iron — bursting asunder 
 the bonds v, hich a partial and unequal government had imposed 
 upon thcui— left the dwellings of their fathers, and sought an 
 asylum iu this land of eciual rights, a history of their 
 grC'it progenitors must certainly be " worthy of all accepta- 
 tion." They will there discover numerous incentives to their 
 '■JWii zealous c\crtiono in ihc cause of moral and intellectual 
 
freedom; and, following the examples therein recorded — 
 treading in the footsteps of those eminent men to whom they 
 are indebted for their existence as a people, they cannot fail 
 to reap the high reward which is ever the desert of virtuous 
 deeds. 
 
 In the translation of this work, great care has been taken 
 to preserve, as nearly as possible, the qnrit of the original. 
 The style is necessarily somewhat altered : several antiquated 
 expressions, which, had they been translated literally, would 
 have bfiftn scarcely intelligible, have received a polish befitting 
 the litei-ature of the age ; and it is hoped (every pro[)er allow- 
 ance being made for the difficulty of the undertaking) that the 
 translation will be found as correct as could be expected. For 
 the opinions of the author, some of which may perhaps seem 
 unreasonable, the publishers, of course, disclaim all responsi- 
 bility. They publish the work as they find it, with an as- 
 surance from indiviijuala who have read it in the original, and 
 upon whose judgment they can rely with confidence, that it 
 stands high in their estimation, as a faithful and impartial his- 
 tory of events, which have hitherto been little understood by 
 the world at large. 
 
 The Poetry interspersed through this volume, by way of 
 illustration, or as authority for the expressed opinions of the 
 author, is unavoidably defective, owing to the difficulty of 
 finding words to convey the true sense of the original. It is 
 believed, however, that, defective as it is, it will answer the 
 purposes intended. It is not introduced as a specimen of 
 genuine poetry, for to that appellation it certainly has no claim ; 
 but, as the work would hate been incomplete without it, it was 
 thought advisable to attempt the versification. Critios, 
 therefore, (should any such peruse the following pages,) wilji 
 
XII 
 
 b« but poorly rewarded for any pains they may take to mark 
 its detects, or point out its inelegancies. The writer has no 
 pretensions to tlie reputation of a Poet : the few attempts he 
 has made at rhyming have been rather the trifling amusement 
 of leisure moments, thau the studied employment of weeks or 
 ' months ; and, if he has succeeded in pleasing himself, and 
 eliciting the approbation of a few friends, he has attained 
 the only objects to which his ambition prompted him. He 
 stands far aloof from the spiteful snarlings of the petty critic, 
 as well as from the more elaborate hrow-beating of the pro- 
 fessed reviewer. Alike unknown to the world and to them, he 
 asks not their countenance, and he fears not their contempt. 
 At some distant day, probably, he may appear before them in 
 a more enlarged capacity : then there shall be no occasion to 
 apply to him the oft-quoted motto, " Stat nominis um«ra." 
 
 This work is divided into two parts. 
 
 The first part describes the origin of the Welsh nation, 
 traces their genealogy, narrates the circumstances attending 
 their first settlement in Britain, and gives a full description of 
 tho wars in which they were engaged, at various periods, 
 with the Romans, the Picts, and the Saxons. On the subject 
 of the first settlement of Wales, various opinions are enter- 
 tŵned by historians; and, as there is but little positive evidence 
 oa that point, wo have heretofore relied chiefly on tradition 
 for the knowledge we have obtained in relation thereto. The 
 author of this work, however, has endeavored to clear away 
 the obscurity ; and no person, who reads his history carefully 
 and impartially, can fail to commend the deep research ho 
 has evinced in collecting and compiling the various authorities 
 he has quoted to substantiate his opinions. He appears to 
 have been well qualified for the task he imdertook, sparittg 
 
XUl 
 
 neither labor nor pains to search out the truth, to removo 
 doubts, to reconcile the apparently conflicting teslimnny of the 
 old histoiians, and to render his work an unexceptionable refer» 
 enc« on all disputed points. 
 
 The second part is equally interesting. It contains an ac- 
 count of the introduction of the Christian Religion into tho 
 Island of Britain, and the success which attended its first 
 preaching ; together with a sketch of the doctrines of the 
 Primitive Church, and the morals of the Primitive Chris- 
 tians. 
 
 Upon the whole, the publishers cannot refrain 
 from commending this History to the attention of the commu^ 
 n'dy at large, being fully persuaded that its perusal will afford 
 much pleasure as well as information. They could easily ex- 
 tend this preface, in pointing out the interest and utility of tho 
 work; but they foi bear — being willing that it shall stand or 
 fall on its own intrinsic merit. 
 
 GRIFFITH H. ROWLAND, 
 WILLIAM SCOTT. 
 Ebkn>buhg, Pa., July, 1834. 
 
A VIEW, &c. 
 
 IPÜÎ&^' Its» 
 
 CHAPTER I — Of the original stock of the Welsh people, 
 and their first coming into the Island of Britain, 
 
 It is a great and unprofitable task to relate the history of 
 tlic Wklsii people — to recount the misfortunes which attended 
 lliem ill every ago and country in which they have resided, 
 since the confusion of langungeÄat the Tower of Babel. It 
 is painful and lamentable to reliiTe how ungrateful they were 
 to Cod, how ready to rebel against Him, and to fall into the 
 teniplaliona of tlic world, thcilesh, and the devil. This was 
 the Gauge of all tho calamities whicli befcl them ; and, be- 
 cause our forefathers drank iniquity like water, the proverb 
 was veriflfcd, *» The workers of iniiiuity shall be destroyed :" 
 so we, like many other nations, when our sins had ripened, 
 were "left few in number, because we would not obey the 
 voioc of the Lord our Cod." Dcut. xxviii. 03. 
 
 There arc no people under the sun, who have retained 
 their country, their language, and their privileges unc«r- 
 rupted, undiminished, and without mixture. Tho Jews 
 have long complained, *' Hehold, wo are servants this day-; 
 and for tiie land thou gavest unto our fathers, to eat the fiuit 
 thereof, and the good thereof, behold, wc arc eorvants m it. 
 Nrkcin. ix. 30. The 'i'urks have subdued the land of Judca, 
 ai'd the Jews have not a "foot-breadth" tharoin. Tho 
 
16 
 
 Greeks are scattered througheut the world, and their home» 
 and country are in the hands of the Turk. The Romans 
 also, (who, at the birth of TDiir Lord Jepus Christ, were 
 masters of the greatest part of the then known world,) have 
 been for many centuries undistinguished as sn empire — their 
 laujTiintre is (!e^troyed, and their ciice unbounded authority 
 scatieied to the winds. Hut we, a remnant of the Ancient 
 !>nton?, still ocnipva portion of ''!^i Kr^;uU::rid, of which 
 xve wcTP. once ihe sole possessors; and retain our original 
 langunoe, if not perlectly, yet in greater op rilv than any 
 other na ion in the world. 
 
 In fnrmer times, preat ignorance was manifested concern- 
 ing iliR oritrinal inhabitants of Wales. I have read of an 
 Englisli author, (called by the Welsh Little Gwilim,) who 
 §ai(i that " a ' oy and a srirl were found in a cave, in the time 
 of KiuiT Stephi^n, of a green an'' "cry strange color, unlike 
 all other persons ever seen in the world ; and it was the 
 common belief, that thev had come up through a hole from 
 the bowels of the earth."* 
 
 Notwiihstandinff the absurdity of such a story, there were 
 many anmnost the Greeks and Romans - mm of learninaf and 
 general intelligence, who were equally ignorant respecting 
 the fiisi inhabitants of this i^P^^^* Öome, indeed, pioiespcd 
 to believe that ihey sprang out of the earth like epheiueral 
 plants. 
 
 It is a tedious undertaking to trace the origin of our nation 
 correctly, and to follow the intervening streams till we ar- 
 rive at the fountain head. The subject is inv<tlvcdi|n much 
 obscurity ; but I will endeavor to remove the cloi»d which 
 overshadows it, that our progress towards the truth may bo 
 plain and unobstructed. 
 
 When Adam transgressed the commandment of Gop, and 
 ■te of the fruit of the foibiudcn trc^, he and his posterity 
 were made subject to sin ; and, in course of lime, the 
 wickedness of mankind so abounded and multiplied, that "it 
 repented the Lord that 'le iiad !T;?.de man upon the earth ;" 
 Gen. vi. 6 ; and in the year of the world 165.") the Almighty 
 
 • Gul.Ninbrig Ror. Anglio lib. ^, chap. 27. 
 
17 
 
 seat a general deluge, or flood, to drown both man and 
 beast : but righteous Noah and his family found favor in the 
 sio-htof God, and were preserved from the catastrophe in a 
 vessel which we call an ark. 
 
 About a hundred years after the flood, the descendants of 
 Noah undertook to build a "tower, whose top might reach 
 to heaven." Gm. xi, 4.* It is thought by some, that tlieir 
 intention was to secure themselves against any future visita- 
 tions of the flood. " Let us make us a name," said they, 
 "lest we be scattered abroad upon ifie face of the whola 
 earth." Oiheis think iliat they were journeying t )w3rds the 
 Garden of Eden ; and, because the surrounding country was 
 60 rich and beautiful, producing all kinds of vegetation and 
 fruit, and every thing agreeable to the senses, they had a 
 desire to remain there — they and their posterity for ever : 
 they therefore built a city and a tower, lest they should be 
 separated. But, whatever their intentions were, the Lord 
 did not sufl'er them to be accomplished ; for their language 
 became suddenly confounded, so that the people weie unable 
 to understand each other, and could not possibly pursue their 
 accustomed avocations. 
 
 Previous to this, there was but one language amongst men, 
 viz. the Hebrew ; but from this time they became necessitated 
 to convey their ideas to one another in seventy-two d.fl^erent 
 tongues, as old historians inform us.f In the confii.sion which 
 naturally arose out of this state of ihmgs, the meeting of two 
 persons who could understand each other was a source of 
 great pleasure; and they would journey together until they 
 found a third. Thus those who could soeak the same lan- 
 guage were gradually collected, in separate bodies: And who 
 do you think spoke the Welsh language at that time, but 
 GoMKK, the eldest son of Japhelh. son of Noah, son of La- 
 mech, son of Methuselah, son of Euodi, son of .Tared, son 
 of Mahalaleel, son of ('ainan, son of Enos, son of Seth, 
 son of Adam, son of Goul 
 
 Thus I havcled you back to our progenitors ; and, ifthMr 
 
 • Robins' Annalos Mundi, lib. 2, p. 86' 
 t Orig. Sacr. lib. 3, o. S. 
 
 B 
 
18 
 
 posterity are any better or. this account, there is no race of 
 people in existence, who can trace their language to an earlier 
 peiiod than we can. I have not the least dniibi that this por- 
 tion of our hisiorv is really true. • The historians of fcii'mer 
 ?g!'s aíîinn I'lio : :iti;l wuit heiicr iuuhori y can w*' h:\\e for 
 even's vvliicli occurtiMl in tliot>e times, than ilial of tin; jniir- 
 n<!s an 1 chronirli^s ihca written ? BesiiJes, the leurneil men 
 of Uie pri'scni day, wiili very few exceptions, agree on this 
 point; and, if other teslinioiiy were required, we miglil re- 
 fer to the name by which we are geiKM-ally known. (Cmiirn,) 
 which plainly proves onr origin ; for tiiore is very litdediiler- 
 ctice beiwecn Cijnwo and Goincro, as it is easy to observe. 
 
 Again : we read, Gen. x. 5, respecting the posterity of 
 Japheih, " lîy these were tlie isles ol' the Gentiles divided" 
 •* The isles of the Cîentiles" alludes, undoubtedly, to Great 
 liritain and Ireland, if not to I he greatest part of Europe. 
 Of Slier.1 ami llain tt is only said, " 'I'hese are the sons of 
 Shein and Ham, after their fainilie?, after their tongues, in 
 their roun'ries. anil in their nations." Got. x. '20 — 31. 
 Hence we infer, that tluM-e were as many mother tongues 
 at the building ul' tlie'i'ower <»f Kabel, as there were races of 
 people on the face of the wht>le eartii. Ol moiher ttingnes, 
 1 mean su»di as are really so. 'JNieie are not more than 
 twelve connuies in l\ur<ipe,. where an oiiyinal huisniige is 
 Bpoken in its purity. f The others are only a mixture and 
 corriioiiiin of woros derived lioin »arioii.s languages, such as 
 the Englisli, the Freiudi, the fc^panisli, <Scc. 
 
 The old hisinriaus dwell much upon tlie courage of the 
 descendants of (ìuuier. and their slull in tlie a'l of war, 
 after iheir arrival in Eiirt)p«. Iiuleeil, war was the oidy 
 object lo which tliey turned their aitcntion, especially during 
 their resiiletice in France ; (for it is certain that onr anceblors, 
 the ancient Welsh, were the origiiial inh-tbitants of Frain-e, 
 liaving settled liiere about the time of, or even prinr to, the 
 birth of our Saviour, as I shall shew liere<ifter.) It is true 
 tha , at the commencement of the Christian era, th;^ îîomans 
 had subdued many nalijiis wi;h the sword, and possessed 
 great pow. r both on sea and land ; but they were at lirst as 
 
 • Tide Pezron's .'intiq. lib. 3, c 5. 
 
 t lldê & Purch I'ilgr. vol 1, /to. 1, r. 12. 
 
If 
 
 0d many wandering marauders, and in the service of tha 
 AVclsh, wliu were ihcii liioir masters: and even aficr they 
 became powerful, and l)egan to molest and opprpss their 
 weak neighbors, lliey were oblitied to siii)mil to the iirms of 
 two Welsh hroiluM's, named lîia.i and IJk.viv, the sons ol" 
 T)ynwal Mnclmud.' They had not courage to lace ilioso 
 iamoiis men, but Jlcd to tlieir caverns lor safety and con- 
 ceahncnt. 
 
 The reason wliy there are so many Welsh wordíî in the 
 Latin laníîir.uro, is that the UniiKins were for a nmnber of years 
 under sul)ieetion to our lorel'aiher.s ; and it is natural to sup- 
 pose that the weal; would iinitale the powerful, and thai iho 
 servants would use the same langUci;io as their masters. It is 
 not true as llic learned IN/ron proves eonelusivcly, that we 
 borrowed such a muUÌLiule of words I'roin iho Romaus.f it in 
 not denied that our ancestors did derive some words irom the 
 Laii», whilst the Romans domineered in Britain; and this 
 was for nearly five hundred years, from the time of Julius 
 Caesar until A.l). 410. But these were few iu number, and 
 the original words were still retained : for example, yspeUio 
 (to rol)) is a Latin word, but the old and proper lerui, un- 
 rhci/nlo, is still preserve<l : the Jiatin word rhoi{(a wheel) is 
 in common use, but the orij;iaal word, oliuyn, is not obao* 
 
 \GXii.X 
 
 Some, perhaps, will say, that these are fabrications, con* 
 cernidg the selilemeui of France by ihe Wflsli, ;iiid their 
 beinji so (relebrated in war. IJowevcr iinprobal)lfî llio asser- 
 tiuumay now appear, there is no relation in the wlude range 
 of history wliii h ciui be relied \)p»>n with greater safety. 
 I will not. spe-'l; of the resemblance between ihe manners, cus- 
 toms, and jiraclices ol" the I'reiich and ibos(; of our ancestors 
 —of their similarity in religion and the knowledge of tiia 
 Deity, for their Priests and Druids were the same. Jiayinff 
 these aside, (alihongh many argumems are maintained upon 
 far weaker grounds,) I will lake the opinion of .luiius Cic«ar, 
 written eighteen hundred years siiue. This general, who, 
 during a tea years' war with the French iu their owu couu- 
 
 * Gnlf. Monem, lib. 3, c. 8, 9. 
 
 t Vide Camel. Brit. Ed. Gibs ^ Lloyd, p. 651-Ö. 
 
 ^ Ailiq. of Naliom. 
 
to 
 
 tty, abd a subsequent residence in Britain, had ample oppor- 
 tunitie* for observa'.ion, says, that the languages of the two 
 kinffdcms wpre very nnicli alike, as far as lie was able to 
 judge from hearing them spoken.* An author who wrote 
 about liliy years alter Julius Ctcsar.f and another about i'orty 
 years later,:}: boih corroborate this opinion. Probably, there 
 was little, if any, more difference between those languages, 
 than there is now between the dialecis of North and ."onth 
 \\ ales. It is certain, therefore, that ibey were one and the 
 same people, descended from the same original slock. 
 
 Besides this similarity in language, let it be considered 
 how near France and Euühind are to each other — tliat they 
 are separated only by a small arm of the sea, and that, on a 
 clear day, one shore may be seen dislincily from the oilier; 
 and it must be allowed, that the Island of Britain was first 
 peopled from the country nearest to it, in the same manner as 
 Ireland was first settled by emigrants from Britain. 
 
 But we must observe, that France was not the original 
 name of the country now so called. It received this appella- 
 tion from the people who Ofiw reside there, who, being at 
 first barbarians, subdued the kingdom b\ slaying and burning 
 its old inliabiiants, about the time that the Saxons or English 
 (another race of barbarians) treacherously wrested this island 
 irom the Britons. It was Hrst called Gelli, (a Welsh word, 
 signifying a thickly. wooded country,) and we hear the same 
 word used in a similar sense to tiiis day. France was a 
 beautiful country, abounding in vegeiati .n of every kind. 
 The ancient inliabitants called themselves Gwija'deijd,^ the 
 "Welsh word (or Irish — sometimes Givt/lliaid\\ (wild men)^ 
 but the curninon name in history is Cijniri 1Í (\\ elshuien.) 
 
 There is a tradition still in existence amongst the common 
 people, (;dlhougli it is generally looked upon as a merR fable,) 
 that the Irish in firmer viuies resi^le■i in Englnnd and Wales ; 
 and this is true enough, for the Irish and Welsh were at first 
 one and the same nation. Indeed, it can hardly be thought 
 
 * Caes. Ccm. lib. 5, p. 80. 
 
 t Stiabo Georg. p. 405. 
 
 i Tacitus Vit. Jigricd, p. 637. 
 
 ^ CeUv. II GaUi, ^Cimbri. 
 
»» 
 
 otherwise, when we look at the similarity in the two Ian. 
 giiages. Whoever will peruse an Irish grammar, will see 
 that the nature of that laiiguajie requires the letters to be 
 chaoired at the beginning oi words, the same as the 
 Welsh. 
 
 Any person, who will take notice of many of the ancient 
 names of rivers and mountains in England, will readily be- 
 lieve that the Irish inhabited thai country when lliose names 
 were given. It is well known that M'yfi's is the name of a 
 large river in Wales, and thai Con-wy, Tijivi, and If'ij are 
 dill'erent names, of the same siiiuification. The priiit^ipal 
 river in the kingdom is called Tf/f/n/,* that is, the intersec- 
 tion of the To/ and fi't/sg: Tlie Welsh do not understand 
 the meaning, but the Irish have no word for water but ft c; 
 and as the words Coom, Dor, 'Stouì'., Dove, Avon, which 
 ere used in England, are the Welsh Civm, a hollow or small 
 rivulet, (/ivr, water, y>sfnn', a noise, Dyfi, the name of a 
 river, and ofon, a river — thereby proving that the Welsh na- 
 tion formerly occupied those pans ; so the words IVys^y 
 LlüUglì, Ciìiioy, Hun, Jh-ym, Llechlia, and niat>y others, 
 shew that the Irish were the early inhabitants of Wales, be- 
 cause the meaning of these words, lespeciiveiy, is water, a 
 lake, principal river, high mountain, back, a grayish stone. 
 Who can tell why a sheep-fold is called curlan, as it is in 
 Welsh, unless he knows that the Irish call a sheep knot'! or 
 why milch cows are, in Welsh, called givartheg blithiorit 
 except he uiiderstauds that the Irish word hi it /mi n is synoni* 
 mous with the Welsh godro, to milk f 
 
 No one can perfectly understand the Welsh language, 
 without a knowledge of the Irish. U ho could comprehend 
 the meaning of 7'me//i sí/?7/í in Cardiganshire, unless he was 
 acijUaintfcd with tite Irish ? FAtlion is the name of a river in 
 Radntirsiiire : the Irish word is JÎith-afon, that is, a wild 
 running river. 
 
 It would be a work equal to the compiling of a small dic- 
 tionary, to mention all the words in the VV elsh and Iviah 
 
 * T/iamesis. The words Ask, Esk, Ax, Fx, (tht 
 names of many rivers in England j mean the same thing» 
 t Vide Liiid. Prspf. ad ÂrchseaU 
 
n 
 
 tkngnngeay that have tlje same sound and signification, 
 the iüllüwing examples suflice : 
 
 htt 
 
 tVEtSII. 
 
 IRISU. 
 
 ENGLIsn. 
 
 Afu 
 
 Aef 
 
 Liver 
 
 Aiih n 
 
 Attiii 
 
 Furze 
 
 AÍÚ 
 
 A lid 
 
 Apple 
 
 AnadI 
 
 At\al 
 
 BreaUi 
 
 Amser 
 
 Ainsir 
 
 Time 
 
 Ardileiohog 
 
 Oirddcirch 
 
 Fxcellent 
 
 A son 
 
 A sua 
 
 A rib 
 
 Aiir 
 
 Or 
 
 Cold 
 
 l>ai;\ 
 
 A ran 
 
 Bread 
 
 B-.istnrd 
 
 Bastardd 
 
 Bastard 
 
 BlwydJyn 
 
 HIinwya 
 
 A year 
 
 llloiU'g^ 
 
 nitmig 
 
 lions' fat 
 
 l>vddar 
 
 Boddar 
 
 Deaf 
 
 lîòrd 
 
 Bordli 
 
 'J'ablc 
 
 Bru 
 
 lira 
 
 Womb 
 
 Boil Cocs 
 
 Vnni Cosh 
 
 
 Ben) w hea 
 
 l?i.n bean 
 
 An old woman 
 
 Bran 
 
 Hrau 
 
 A crow 
 
 Bnmmu 
 
 Briiiuno 
 
 To break wind 
 
 Byw 
 
 I'co 
 
 'J\) live 
 
 Bywyd 
 
 Hi ad 
 
 Lite 
 
 Bwa 
 
 Holia 
 
 Vmvr 
 
 Bwili 
 
 Both 
 
 IN.th 
 
 Cach 
 
 Cac 
 
 Cabin, Hut 
 
 Cerig 
 
 Carriff 
 
 SUM1(>S 
 
 Ceraint 
 
 Çarai I 
 
 Keiaiivfs 
 
 Celyn 
 
 VvWn 
 
 Ilolly-wood 
 
 Ceiliyd 
 
 1 a b A 
 
 Chariot 
 
 Ci-hir 
 
 Cu-lier 
 
 
 f't'iiedl 
 
 Ciutl 
 
 Gi'ncration 
 
 i'it'w m 
 
 C'idwm 
 
 A \oracioiis beast 
 
 Cil-drwa 
 
 Ciil dorus 
 
 Hack of ihe door 
 
 ci«r 
 
 Claf 
 
 Sii-k 
 
 Cleddyf 
 
 Clo.ddef 
 
 A sword 
 
 Cogel 
 
 Ci.igel 
 
 A disiati* 
 
 Cnau 
 
 Cnu 
 
 A nut 
 
 Cry back 
 
 Craback 
 
 A hay hovk 
 
n 
 
 WELSH. 
 
 IRISH. 
 
 iNatiiB, 
 
 Croen 
 
 Croian 
 
 Skin 
 
 Crib 
 
 Cribnu 
 
 A comb 
 
 t Vogi 
 
 Ciorliu 
 
 To hang 
 
 Crwth 
 
 ('rwith 
 
 /^ violin 
 
 Cwyr 
 
 Coir 
 
 Wax 
 
 Cwyno 
 
 Gwynif 
 
 To complain 
 
 Cyíììon 
 
 Gh-.iiliön 
 
 Stocks 
 
 Pall 
 
 Da 11 
 
 i:liiid 
 
 Dillon 
 
 Daileo 
 
 Leaf 
 
 Deri 
 
 Dair 
 
 Oak trees 
 
 Dlyed 
 
 Dis 
 
 Debt 
 
 Dof 
 
 Taf 
 
 Tame 
 
 Dyn 
 
 Dtiin 
 
 A man 
 
 Drvvg 
 
 Droch 
 
 Had. Wicked 
 
 Du 
 
 Du 
 
 HIack 
 
 Draenoff 
 
 Gracnog 
 
 Hedge, hog 
 
 Dwrn 
 
 T)((rn 
 
 Fist 
 
 Pwfii 
 
 Dofiiin 
 
 Deep 
 
 Ed 11 
 
 ICaii 
 
 Wings 
 
 Eitldiorwg 
 
 Eiddiau 
 
 Ivy 
 
 K(.<r 
 
 Eo 
 
 S mlet 
 
 Eingiou 
 
 IiHienn 
 
 Anvil 
 
 Esfryd 
 
 F.Sijaid 
 
 Shoe 
 
 Fl'rocii 
 
 I'Tron 
 
 Nostril 
 
 Ganld 
 
 (iarda 
 
 Garden 
 
 (iiiiaildan 
 
 Garal-tifin 
 
 Tongs 
 
 Gafar 
 
 Gifar 
 
 A goat 
 
 iiaiTan 
 
 G airman 
 
 Beam 
 
 Glas 
 
 Glas 
 
 Blue 
 
 Glyn 
 
 Glen 
 
 A vale 
 
 Gl 111 -dost 
 
 Gill in dos 
 
 Sore kne» 
 
 Glyui 
 
 (Jictm 
 
 To stick 
 
 Gloyn 
 
 Gloin 
 
 A burning coal 
 
 Gwallt glan 
 
 FdIIi glan 
 
 Fair or clean hai 
 
 G ogles 
 
 Giglif 
 
 1 tickle 
 
 Gvver 
 
 Geir 
 
 Tallow 
 
 Gwydd 
 
 Gedd 
 
 Loom 
 
 Gweddi 
 
 Gwyddif 
 
 A prayer 
 
 Gwyddelaeg 
 
 G«iddelg 
 
 Irish 
 
 Isel 
 
 Iscal 
 
 Low 
 
 I/laW'ddehei 
 
 Llaw-deh* 
 
 Right huii 
 
u 
 
 ^ZLBB. 
 
 misn* 
 
 ENOLIsn. 
 
 Llede» 
 
 Llethir 
 
 Leather 
 
 Llefair 
 
 LlaHiirt 
 
 To speak 
 
 Lliain 
 
 Llian 
 
 Linen 
 
 Llo 
 
 Llo 
 
 A oalf 
 
 Llosgi 
 
 Lloisci 
 
 '1 burn 
 
 Llys 
 
 LI is 
 
 A court 
 
 Llydan 
 
 Llethan 
 
 Broad 
 
 Lliidvv 
 
 Liuoth 
 
 Ashes 
 
 Llysian 
 
 Llyssan 
 
 Herbs 
 
 Llonor 
 
 Llong 
 
 A ship 
 
 Llygod 
 
 Llychod. 
 
 Mice 
 
 Llyfr 
 
 l.leaiir 
 
 A book 
 
 Mawr 
 
 Mor 
 
 Large, great 
 
 Maer 
 
 Maor 
 
 M ay or 
 
 Mab-glan 
 
 Mac-glanii 
 
 A fine son 
 
 Mantach 
 
 JNianlach 
 
 Toothless 
 
 Madyn 
 
 Madah 
 
 Epiiliei for a fox 
 
 Mall 
 
 Mill 
 
 Soft, iiallboiled 
 
 Marvv fy nau fab 
 
 Marfnoddiamacsa 
 
 My two sons dead 
 
 Marwnad 
 
 Marnad 
 
 Dealli-cry 
 
 Marcliog 
 
 M arcach 
 
 A kniglit 
 
 Maidd 
 
 Meadd 
 
 ■W'liey, Curds 
 
 Man 
 
 M ean 
 
 Small, Fine 
 
 Mel 
 
 Mel 
 
 Honey 
 
 Mes 
 
 Mes 
 
 Acorn 
 
 Memrwn 
 
 Memruin 
 
 Remembrancer 
 
 Melin 
 
 Miiilen 
 
 A mill 
 
 Mollt 
 
 Mollt 
 
 A wether 
 
 Moch 
 
 Moc 
 
 Hogs 
 
 Mor 
 
 Muir 
 
 Sea 
 
 Wvsg 
 
 Mesg 
 
 Amongst 
 
 Mud 
 
 Muit 
 
 Dumb 
 
 Mynydd 
 
 Moiiydd 
 
 Mountain 
 
 Nain 
 
 Nain 
 
 Grandmother 
 
 Nef 
 
 Nef 
 
 Heaven 
 
 Nerth 
 
 Nert 
 
 i^irenglh 
 
 Niwl 
 
 Neul 
 
 Mist 
 
 Neidr 
 
 Nathair 
 
 Snake, Adder 
 
 Dynannewydd eni 
 
 Denou naoidd eui 
 
 A newborn mal« 
 child 
 
 Obuan 
 
 Ban 
 
 0, quick 
 
9B 
 
 WBLSfl. 
 
 ÍRISH. 
 
 BNOMSO. 
 
 Pwll 
 
 Poll 
 
 Mud hole 
 
 Pobl 
 
 Pobliach 
 
 People 
 
 Khanu 
 
 Rluinnan 
 
 To divide 
 
 Rhawn 
 
 Roin 
 
 Coarse, long liair 
 
 Rliin 
 
 Run 
 
 Virtue 
 
 Hhi 
 
 Ri 
 
 Specific number 
 
 Rhcf 
 
 Rheif 
 
 A bundle 
 
 Rliudd 
 
 Ruiidd 
 
 Ruddy 
 
 Sal 
 
 Sal 
 
 Sick 
 
 S»er 
 
 Saor 
 
 Carpenter 
 
 Sgubor 
 
 Sgibod 
 
 Barn 
 
 Sgefain 
 
 Sgeaiaia 
 
 Lungs 
 
 Sgian 
 
 Sgian 
 
 A slicer 
 
 Sgubell 
 
 Sgiiab 
 
 Hesom 
 
 Sibwl 
 
 Siobal 
 
 Young onions 
 
 Soperi 
 
 Soipin 
 
 A bundle 
 
 Spledtlach 
 
 Spleddach 
 
 Fragment» 
 
 Sgolpea 
 
 Sgolb 
 
 
 Swch 
 
 Soc 
 
 Snout 
 
 Stol 
 
 Sdol 
 
 A stool 
 
 Tasg 
 
 Tasga 
 
 Task 
 
 Tarw 
 
 TarvT 
 
 A bull 
 
 Tid 
 
 Ted 
 
 A chain 
 
 Tes 
 
 Tes 
 
 Mot weather 
 
 Tew 
 
 Tiw 
 
 Thick 
 
 Toes 
 
 Taos 
 
 Dough 
 
 Torog 
 
 Torroch 
 
 With young 
 
 Tonn 
 
 Tonn 
 
 A wave 
 
 Trais 
 
 'JVcis 
 
 Ravishment 
 
 Trwm 
 
 Trom 
 
 Heavy- 
 
 Truan 
 
 Truhan 
 
 Wretched 
 
 Troed 
 
 Troid 
 
 Foot 
 
 Tri-gwr 
 
 Tri-Wf 
 
 Three men 
 
 Ty 
 
 Te 
 
 A house 
 
 Tylaa 
 
 Tylah 
 
 A hill 
 
 Twic 
 
 Tolch 
 
 A cot, A 6ty 
 
 Tvvrch 
 
 Tore 
 
 Male hog, A moi 
 
 Wayn 
 
 Wain . 
 
 Sheath 
 
 Wy 
 
 Hwi 
 
 Egg 
 
 B* 
 
Notwithstanding this great similarity of language, th» 
 Welsh and Irish cannot understand each other ; and far thi« 
 various reasons may be assigned. Isl, They have been for 
 60 many centuries separate and distinct people, and have had 
 but little co.nmunicalion or dealings together. Intercourse 
 gives a new feature to every tiling, especially to languages ; 
 and, not to mention distant nations, the Welsii who emigrated 
 to Brittany, with Coivan, lord of Meiriadoe, A.D. 383, 
 although they speak the Welsli language to this day, cannot 
 be understood without dilliculty by the natives of this coun- 
 try, until they have spent a considerable time amongst them. 
 2d, The Irish retain many original words which we h^ve 
 lost ; and we, again, have many which with them are obso- 
 lete. We daily see the great diflerence between the words 
 used in the North, and those used in the South, of Wales ; 
 and yet no one will presume to say it is not the Welsh lan- 
 guage which is spoken in both sections of the country. In 
 South Wales, there are but íew parishes which have not 
 some variations peculiar to themselves, not only in the pro- 
 nunciation of certain words, but also in their signification. 
 Another cause (and a great one too) is the following : Some 
 hundreds of years before the birth of Christ, in the time of 
 GvvRGANT FaiìI'Iuìwch, kiiig of lìiitain, an immense multi- 
 tude of Spaniards, being driven by famine from their homes, 
 put out to sea, in search of a residence and subsistence. 
 
 After suflcring inany hardships and privations on their dan- 
 gerous voyage, they landed on this island, where they made 
 known their distressed condition to the king, in terms of 
 sorrow and obedience, imploring him to allow them a small 
 portion of country to settle upon ; assuring him that they 
 were a peaceable people— that they had been driven from 
 Spain by famine, and that, if he would take them under his 
 protection, although they had nothing to offer in return but 
 their prayers, the blessing of Cod would rest upon him and 
 these whom he governed ; and promising, in addition, to be 
 fdithful subjects to the crown of Britain. Upon hearing this 
 narration, the king compassionated them, and gave them 
 permission to setUe in Ireland, that country being suiTiciently 
 extensive, and but thinly populated at that tiiDe.*" 
 
 * 3fr- Edtcurd Lloyd says this account i$ strictly true, 
 rtéê Half. lib. 3, r. 1». 
 
2? 
 
 For a length of lime, the Irish aaJ the new settler* ms. 
 tinued separate, each nation using its own language, and 
 following its own customs ; but, in tlie course of years, they 
 intermarried, and became one people. From this period, the 
 languages were gradually amalgamuled, and formed together 
 that which is still spoken in Ireland. This 13 llie reason why 
 so many foreign words, introduc-ed by the S/mils, (for so the 
 emigrants from Spain were called,) are intermixed with tha 
 Irish. Where their language agrees with our's, it is certainly 
 genuine Welsh; but the words which difler from our's have 
 either becomo obsolete amongst us, or are words which tha 
 Irish derived from the Skuits. 
 
 Here, then, is one foreign nation which mixed with a 
 tribe of the ancient Biilons ; and it was not 'ong before a 
 similar occurrence took pla-.e with our ancestors, aa I am 
 about to shew. 
 
 It is not known at wha^ time, after this island was in tha 
 sole possession of the Welsh, Bruius, from 'I'roy, landed 
 here. Be that as it may, it is certain lliat, being able to read 
 and write, and being well versed in many of the sciences, he 
 •was, shorUy after his arrival, unanimously appointed Chief 
 of the old inhabitants. lie gave them instructions (for at 
 that period they were ignorant and illiterate) on many sub- 
 jects, moral and political: he taught them to plant, to 
 build, and to till the ground, and, especially, to read and 
 write — arts with which but few nations in the world were 
 then acquainted, and which the Welsh have ne\er since en> 
 tirely lost. It is said that Brutus and his followers landed ia 
 Britain about a thousand years before Christ. 
 
 The language of these men was Greek, and doubtless it 
 was from them that we received many of the Greek wards 
 which are still intermixed with our language ; because Bru- 
 tus and his companions associated with the Welsh, in tha 
 same manner as Madog ap Owen Gwynedd did with tha 
 American Indians. Madog, in the year of our Lord 1170, 
 (when his countrymen were contending amongst themselves, 
 on account of their inheritances in Wales,) took ship,* and 
 sailed towards the West, passing Ireland, until be came to 
 
 * Pvw4Ü'i Chromcie,p, 227, <umI Herb. Trav^tfP 1H9. ' 
 
28 
 
 that extpnslro contineill now called AmcTÌca. Here he left 
 8C!me of [lis men ?o keep posscrsion of the country, and re- 
 turnee home to Wales. On his arrival, he made known to 
 his counlrymen what a fruitful and excellent land he had 
 discovered, and how strongly it contrasted with the harren, 
 moim ninous country for uhich they were coniendihü and 
 mnrdcrinj^ each other. By way of inducing liiem to emi- 
 grate, he promised that, if th. 5' wonld accompany him, 
 they shoiilil have a rich, fertile country for their inheritance, 
 where there would be no scarcity of bread, and where ihey 
 should lack nothing that would conduce to their happiness and 
 prosperity. 
 
 This recital had so great an efiecTupon his cndilor?, that a 
 great mu!tilui!e of men ai.d • women immediately declared 
 their v-'illi'i^fness to accompany him — particularly of those 
 who were weary of contention, aiid (Ifsiious of leading a 
 quid ar.d pracclV.l life. After a voya<xe of ei;.',hl months and 
 ten d',iy=, they disembarked at the same place where Mòdog 
 first landed. While thai age lasted, ihey remained together, 
 having but oiîe language, cMie religion, and one law ; but, in 
 process of time, (after the lapse of a few generations.) ihey 
 began to intermarry with the native tribes, and became assi- 
 milated with them in their customs, !:i:;nners, and religion. 
 
 Now, there is the greatest, certainty that the Welsh were 
 the first oi' all the Esroneans who discovered a passage to 
 America; for, not only do the chronicles of former ages 
 bear witness to the fact, ,biit (what I consider much stronger 
 evidence) there are many \VeIsh words still used in that 
 section of country where Madog and his companions origi- 
 nally settled: 1:. o., Ptn^icyn is the name of a bird witii a 
 white head, as the word siirnities ; Coch'y-ibvr is a word ap- 
 plied to a waicr-fowl of a red colur ; Corrocso is the name of 
 the p)m>io where Madog i^rsl landed; and oi;e of their rivers 
 is called Gwenddur, which means white water. And, in 
 ai'dilion to this, tiietiravo oi 5îadog ap Owen has been found 
 there, with a stone bearing an epitaph to tins effect : 
 
 M.Aroc lies Isere, descended from the blood 
 Of Owen Gwynedd. Long upon the sea, 
 1 rather chose to brave tlie ocean's flood, 
 Than to own lands in their immensity. 
 
99 
 
 To return to Brutus: He and his followers ititermixed wiili 
 Uie Welsh, and became a part of the same people. Tliey 
 were henceforth called Britons, in honor of him who had in- 
 stiuctcd them in many liraiirhes of uscl'iil knowlcdjin ; and, 
 bociuisc Brutus was a Greek, (as beforementioned,) they 
 made n$e of Grecian characters in their writings ; and this, 
 we are ceriain, was done lonjr bcfort; the birth of Christ. 
 Caesar relates of liic Draids,* that " th^y taught the people 
 to recile extejnpore an iininenso number of songs and other 
 poetical writings ; and that i-omc spent twenty years in learn- 
 ing these pieces, before they were considered competent 
 teachers of others, 'i'hese productions were held so sacred, 
 that no one dnred to write them on paper ; but all other com- 
 positions they were allowed to transciibe in Greek letters. "f 
 
 Ilencc, it is evident that the Britons could read and write 
 before either the Saxons or the Ronians came amongst them ; 
 for the learned author just mentioned (lourished fifty years 
 before Christ was born ; and the Creek letters they used 
 were the same that may be seen en stones in many parts oî 
 Wales, t« thio uzy. 
 
 • " The. rolieion of the Britons was one of Iho most considorablo 
 pnrts oft'ioir yDvnrnmeiil ; and tlie Diiuids, wiio wero tlio guardians 
 i>f it, possessed great authority among lliein. Nu spcines of super- 
 sutioii WHS ever inor») terrible lliaii thuir's : besides Iho severe penal- 
 ties whicli ihcy v.-ere pcrniittcd to iiifliot in tiiis woild, ihoy 
 incuicated llio eternal transmigration of souis, and tiius extt'iidcd 
 tiicu" authority as far as the lears of tiioir votarioi. 'i'liey sacrinecd 
 human vieUiiis, whicli Ihcy burned in large wicker idols, made so 
 capacious as to contain a tnulliliido of persons at once, who wero 
 thus consumed together. 'I'o these rilor% leniiing lo impress 
 i/fnorance wiih awe, the}' added the aoslerity of their manners, niid 
 tlio simplicity of their lives. They livetl in woods, caves, and 
 hollow trees : their food was acorns and berries, and their drink 
 water. Bv these arts, they were not only respected, but almost 
 adored by the people." — Goldamilh^s IJisl, nf blii<f. 
 
 " Tho spoils of war wero oft. n devoted to their divinities; and 
 tiioy punislied v^ilh the i-everesl lorlures Ihoso who dared lo secrelo 
 any I'arl of the consecrated offering. These lre;isiiircs tiny kejit in 
 woods and forcalv, secured by no otlior guard IÌmUi *J||^torrors of 
 tlioir religion ; and this steady conquest over human cupidity may 
 bo regarded as more signal than their prompting men lo the rnosrt 
 extraordinary and most violent eflbrts." — Humes JJiät- of En^. 
 
 t des. de Bell Gall, lib. G, p. 106. 
 
do 
 
 77et only diii the ancient Britons introduee Greek lettera ia 
 their writingiä, but the Welsh hinguAge still retains many 
 words of Gi-eelt derivntion, the original words being lost by 
 us, but preserved amongst the Irish. The old Welsh word, 
 vise, water, is no longer used by iis, but it is retained by the 
 ItIsIi. Dwfr, the present Welsh term for water, is a Greek 
 word, received from Brutus. Let another example suffice : 
 the ancient Wehih called the sun grian : this word is lost 
 by us, but still used by the Irish. The word /ia»/, which 
 in Welsh means the sim, was introduced amongst us by 
 Brutus. 
 
 The first attempt ta deny the coming of Crutus to this 
 island, was made under the following circumstances : When 
 JefiVey ap Arthur, lord bishap of St. Asaph, died, an 
 Englishman, whom the Welsh call Little Gwilym, applied 
 to Dafydd ap Owen, prince of North Wales, for the vacant 
 bishoprick, about the year of our Lord 1169; and, because he 
 did not succeed in his application, he returned home full of 
 anger and resentment, using every exertion to vilify and 
 ridicule, not only the memoiy of the bishop, who was then 
 lying in his grave, but also the character of the whole Welsh 
 nation. Prompted by malicious motives, because he failed 
 to accomplish the object of his wishes, he even went so far 
 as to deny that Brutus ever visited Britain. The book, in 
 which he attempts to prove tl'.is, is full of scurrility and false- 
 hood against the Welsh people. 
 
 Little Gwilym says, shamelessly, that no one ever spoke 
 of the emigration of Brutus and his followers from Troy to 
 Britain, untilJeffrey ap Arthur concocted the story j but this 
 charge is too devoid of authority, and contrary to the re- 
 ceived opinion of the people, to gain any credence whatever. 
 Jeffrey ap Arthur merely translated the Welsh chronicle into 
 the Latin, that the learned in every country might be made 
 acquainted with it ; and, long before his time, some of 
 Taliesin's p«etry shews what his countrymen then thought of 
 Btrutus. jál^iesiu wrote about A.D. 556. 
 
 There is also some information to be gathered from tradi- 
 tion. It is well knowQ that the belief is very general 
 amongst the Welsh, that their forefathers came to this coun- 
 ■^ from Troy, I have already shewn whence this iraditir^ 
 
81 
 
 «riginated. Indeed, the opinion has become so prevalent, 
 that even the shepherds, as they tend their flocks upon the 
 hills, may be seen sketching upon the ground the shape or 
 picture of Troy, as they imagine.* A person of reflection 
 may gather something from this: they describe it as being 
 full of turns, accoriling lo the signification of its Welsh name, 
 Caer-droiii. 
 
 There remains now, as far as I ara aware, but one ques- 
 tion : Why was this island called Britain? Mr. Camden, 
 who was certainly a man of great learning, but opinionated, 
 thinks that foreigners bestowed this appelliUion upon it, be- 
 cause the natives were accustomed to make spots (hritho) 
 upon their skin ; but there is scarcely an individual to be 
 found, who coincides in this puerile fancy. Mr. Humphrey 
 Lloyd, another intelligent Welshman, who wrote before 
 Camden, is of opinion that the meaning of the word Britaia 
 (Rrydain) is Prijd-cain, and that the inhabitants so named it 
 on account of its beauty and fertility. This also sounds 
 harshly. But here lies the misfortune : even though we 
 should arrive at the correct meaning of the word, there are 
 so many different opinions upon the subject, that we could 
 neither be certain of it ourselves, nor change the settled 
 belief of ethers. For my part, 1 should think that, if it was 
 not named after Brutus, its ancient appellation was Pryd' 
 tven, which will apply much more readily to a beautiful 
 country than Prijd-cam, the name which the ancient Britooa 
 gave to Arthur's shield. 
 
 There is a great difference of opinion amongst the learned, 
 as to what country was alluded to by old writers, under tht 
 
 • There arc several of these sketches in England, which are de- 
 nominated " Tim IValls of Troi/.^' Thtre is one, in particular, on th« 
 banks of the river Huiiiber, six or seven miles from Hull, in York- 
 shire ; to which, in fine weather, the youní^ people of the surround- 
 ing country frequently resort, and vie with each otlicr in tracing ita 
 mysterious wiiifiiiigs. It has puzzled many thousands, and, nmongut 
 the rest, the writer of this, who was never able, though he made lh« 
 attempt more than a hundred times, to unravel its intricacies. Tha 
 lines are marked by a plough, about three inches deep, and are kept 
 free from dirt or obstructions of any kind, bj a person employed far 
 the purpose. Jt is not to bo supposed, however, from this, that tha 
 English entertain the belief that (hej/ sprang from Brutua, tha 
 Qnek— Pub's. 
 
32 
 
 nnme of Thtile; but, if ihey had understood the Welsh lan- 
 guage, there would have been no occasion for dispute. In 
 reading an old manuscript, I came to the words Tylcn Iscoed^. 
 that is, (Tf/len^)' hccrddon, the liills of Ireland. All the 
 distant writers call Ireland Scotia* from the Welsh word 
 hcncd ; and, as all agree that T/nile is an island near 
 liriiaiii. towards the we.st,']' what country ran it be but the 
 islan<I vt Iridaml ? '! here is not mncii ditTorcnce between 
 the WfK-li wind Tyian and the Latin word Thuie. 
 
 í he .ancitMit? were arcnsiomed to praise Ireland very 
 Inghly, calling it Paradise, The perfection of beauty. The 
 blessed country, 'Hie delight of the irorfd. One cause of 
 these enconiinms, doubtless, was the belief that no venom- 
 ous animal could exist in the country — an opinion which ha» 
 been, and still is, very prevalent in the world. 
 
 * Us8. Primord 725-734. f Ultima Thule. 
 
n 
 
 CHAPTER II. — The J Far with the Romans, who deprived 
 
 the Britons unjustly of their rights. 
 
 The island of Britain formerly paid tribute lo the court of 
 Rome, for more th:in four hundred years. At that period, 
 the leading Welslimen were as conversant wilh the Latin 
 language as l!ie modern gentry are with the English. 
 
 I do not think the Pope of Rome had the right to Bend hia 
 officers to collect this annual tax ; but the Emperors of the 
 Imperial City, who, long before the coming of the English 
 into this island, had extended their conquests into Asia» 
 Africa, and the interior of Europe, and even into Britain. 
 
 But what had an Emperor or the Pope to do with this 
 pountry ? What right had either to exercise authority here? 
 You shall hear. The title of tiio first was tlie edge of bii 
 sword ; for whatever country he and his warriors could sub- 
 due, the force of their arms was considered a suiBcient 
 claim to its possession. As to the right of the Pope to levy 
 this tribute money, it is even less just than that of the Em- 
 perors ; for it is no better than robbery to take advantage' of 
 ihe ignorance and credulity of tlie people, by presuming to 
 exercise authority, and professing to be the Head of the 
 Church — an assumption of power wilh which .Tesus Christ 
 never invested him ? When the Church of Rome was in its 
 purity, ere it degenerated and became defiled with super- 
 stitiop, as it now is, there was no distinction betvveen the 
 Bishop of Rome and other bishops : they all stood on termi 
 of equaliiy. 
 
 The first of the Romans wlio came to this island was 
 Julius Ctesau. This was about fifty years before Christ. 
 He was a man of great courage — a warrior from his youth, 
 and was ambitious, like Alexander the Great, to subdue the 
 whole world, that his name might " live in future story." 
 
 The first to enter the ensanguined field, 
 The last lo play the coward, or to yield, 
 
 C 
 
34 
 
 Before he ventured to invade our country, lic sent a letter 
 to king CaswalloQ,* couched ia the following words rf 
 
 " Inasmuch as all the West have submitled to my authority, 
 and acknowledged the supremacy oi' the iioraan !r>enale,:j: 
 either through love or tliroujfh fear; therefore, be it known 
 to iheo, Caswallon, and to thy subjects who are surrounded 
 by the ?ea, and have not yitdded to the power of Kome, that 
 you tuust obey, me and the Roman Senute ; fcr this is just and 
 right. 
 
 •' To warn you, \rc, the Roman Senate, send you this 
 Btessage, to dechiro unto you that we will send against you 
 the strength of our mighty army, unless you iinmcdiaiely 
 promise to pay an annual tribute to our court, to be prepared 
 at all times, with the whole of your iorcos, to fight at our 
 command against our enemies, and to send hostages to 
 Rome for the fullilment of these engagements. If you 
 comply with these requisiiion?, you need have no fear of 
 being molested : if you disregard liicm, you ra.iy prepare 
 f»r the speedy execution of cur threats." 
 
 When Caiwallon had read this letter, he called together 
 his counsellors and the chiefs of the people, that they might 
 learn the situation in which they were placed, and adopt 
 prompt and elhcient measures to meet, as became them, the 
 portentous storm which was suspended, as it were, like a 
 drawn dagger, abov? their heads. In despite of all tlie 
 threats of Oxsar and the Senate, they unaniniouäly agrsed 
 upon returning the following reply : 
 
 " Inasmuch as thou, Civsar, hast written to me, sr.ying 
 that the kingdoms of the West have acknowledged thy 
 power, and become tributary !o Rome ; be it known to thee, 
 that the island of IJritain belongs to me and my people, and, 
 althougli the gods have enabled thee to conquer according to 
 thy will, thou shalt not have our country, for we are a free 
 
 • Cassibelaunus, accorJing to ColJsniitli anJ ilaine Pu'j's. 
 
 t MS. vet. 
 
 % The Roman Senais teas simHar to the British Parlia 
 menf. 
 
35. 
 
 people, :ind oy.c ihec and the Roman Sennte neither tribute, 
 nor forcca, nor hostages. Thou mayst choose, therefore, 
 either lo retract thy threats, or to go to war. Wo arc moro 
 ready to iijiht thnii lo sue for peiicc, and are willing to hazard 
 our lives in defence of our country. Wo arc not to he inti- 
 jnidalfd by thy vain hoasting. Act thy pleasure, but prepare 
 for llie cc)nsc(iiy::(.rr." 
 
 When Jiiliiio ......>. i\..u\ lliio, and saw the steadfast deter- 
 mination of the Hritons to resist his advances, ho was filled 
 vvitli wrath, and said to his supreme counsellors, "You pcr- 
 ceivci iiow harsfily and unkindly they h,ivo answered tne : 
 perhaps we ean subdue some of their I'.ouraije." His olTicerg 
 replied, " Will tliou, Ciesar, be discouraged by the idle 
 words of these barbarians? We know thou wilt not. ììc- 
 liold, we arc resdy to fif^hl at thy pleasme, whilst a diop of 
 blood remains in our bodies." Upon this, he took couraçe, 
 cülltícted his men tof,^eliier, — twenty-five thousand footmen 
 and four thousand five hundred horsemen — and, embarking 
 themiu eigfily small vcpscI:^, sailed towards 15ritain. 
 
 The Britons were aware of his intention to invade thcia. 
 It was no time to be idle, or backward in adopting measures 
 for defence. Accordingly, sentinels were stationed in every 
 seaport, lest the enemy should fall upon them unawares. As 
 soon its the Roman fleet appeared in sight, information was 
 dis|ialchcd to the king, who tlierenpon collected his forces, 
 and liastencd witli a large army to a seaport in Kent,'' where 
 lie found the enemy already within shooting distance. The 
 liritous, at this time, had neither coat of mail, buckler, 
 shield, helmet, nor any other implement of war, to defend 
 them from the darts and h^pears of theit hostile invaders ; 
 whilst the Ilomans liad helmets of brass upon their heads, 
 shichis in llieii hands, and steol coats of mail to protect their 
 bodies: yet, with all these adviint,ag('s,t tboy Inul no reason 
 to boast. Some of the brave and iiilre[)i(l Uritons ascended 
 the rocks, some went down to the tiliwre, otliers wad;id into 
 the sea — all dL-lerinined upon giving ths enemy as warm a 
 
 • On tlie coast of Dover. — Goldsmilh. 
 
 t Jlpud quoB (Brifannos) nulla luricarum gaUarumve 
 tesrmina. Toe AnnaL I. 12, p. 143. 
 
36 
 
 reception as possible. Their darts were discharged in show- 
 ers, and comhiilted such fearful execution that the blood of the 
 slain streamed over the sides of their ships into the sea. 
 
 The Roman general was not prepared for such a reception 
 as this; and, brave as he was, he was greatly disappointed 
 and mortified at the discouragement which was spreading 
 amongst his troops — tjoiiie of them loading him with curses 
 for enticing them from their homes, to be thus unceremoni- 
 ously slau<ihlered — some groaning rn the agonies of death, 
 whilst around them were sucwed l!ie lifeless bodies of their 
 companions, weltering in their blood. Once, indeed, he 
 ahi)osl determined to return ; but this, he thought, would be 
 an eternal reproach amongst his countrymen. He therefore 
 again endeavored to inspire his men with courage, by repre- 
 senting tiie dishonor which would be attached to them, if 
 they returned to Rome without accomplishing the object of 
 their expedition ; and expressing his determination to land, 
 in 6j)itp of all opposition. His address had the desired eil'ect : 
 the attack was renevred, and the lìomans, being greatly en- 
 raged, discharged their arrows liiie hailstones upon the 
 Britons. So great a number was killed on both sides, in this 
 engagement, that the waves of the sea were crimsoned with 
 the blood of the slain ; whilst the bodies of the wounded and 
 the dead lay scattered in heaps upon the shore. If it was 
 any advantage to Caesar to set his feet upon the British island, 
 he certainly obtained it ; but, had not he and his men made 
 a speedy retreat to their sliips, they would have been utterly 
 destroyed by the exasperated natives. This occurred about 
 fifty-two years before Christ. 
 
 c, 
 
 I am aware that Ctesar himself says that he committed 
 great havoc in Britain ; but where is the evidence to confirm 
 his assertion? We can scarcely credit any person who thus 
 sings his own praise ; especially when his own biographers 
 (his countrymen too) testify to the contrary.* One of the 
 poets of that age thus alludes to this event : 
 
 Territa qujesitis ostendit terga Brilannis. Lucan. 
 
 * Quanqiiam prospera piigna terriierit incoiac, ac litfore 
 poiiius sit potest videri ostendisse posteris non tradidisse, 
 iit.dgr.p. 6S8. 
 
37 
 
 C>C9AR, with all his boasted power, 
 
 Willi all the countries ha had won. 
 Could not witlistand the steady shower 
 
 Of darts, which darkened the sun ; 
 But with his linet escaped to sea, 
 And Britons claimed tho victory. 
 
 Great was the rejoicinij of tlie Britons, when they had put 
 to flight such a fonnidabia army, who styh'îd themselves the 
 conquerors of the worhi ; and king Caswallon ordered pro- 
 chimaliofi to be made ihrougiinnt the kingdom, commanding 
 everyone to sacrifice to the uods. lie also sent letters to hia 
 princes, nohlemen, connscliors, and rulers, inviting them to 
 London, to partake of a splendid and sumptuous feast. It is 
 said that there were killed, en that occasion, twenty thou- 
 sand cattle, fifty thousand sheep, and birds innumerable.* 
 This was one of the three honorable feasts of the British 
 island, spoken of by Nanmor, the poet. 
 
 This prosperity was of short contmuaace. The sun, 
 which had burst forth upon them with such unwonted splen- 
 dor, was soon overshadowed by a heavy and portentous 
 cloud. We can form no certainty, from the beauty of the 
 morning, that the day will be lovely and serene. 'J'he sua 
 may rise wilhout a cloud to obscure its brightness, and, ere 
 its daily circuit '* half' is run,' storms and tempests may de- 
 face the universal heavens. Such is tl:e instability and incon- 
 stancy of worldly honors and human liopes ! How often' do 
 we witness terrific revolutions, and the depopulation of em- 
 pires, arising from apparently trifling causes — from the rest- 
 less ambition or malicious arts of a single individual ! " / n 
 angry man,'' says Solomon, " stirrpth up strife^ and a furious 
 man aboundeth in transgression." Prov. xxi.c. 22. The ap- 
 plication of this passage will be found in the following nar- 
 rative. 
 
 Shortly after the feast before mentioned, two young princes 
 of royal blood went to amuse themselves by wrestling, leap- 
 ing, pitching quoins, fencing, &c. The name of one was 
 HiRGLAs, a nephew of king Caswallon ; the other was Cy- 
 iiELYN, a nephew of Afarwy, prince of London, who was 
 (he king's uncle. At the termination of their sport, instead 
 
 * King's History, 23, MS. 
 
38 
 
 of being merry, they began to dispute, and from imlund 
 words proceeticd to blows, and eventualiy lo drawn swords, 
 when Cyhelyn ovprpovvereti and killed his antagonist. 
 Afarwy, however, asserted that Hirglns had fallen on his 
 »wn sword ; aiid^ lest his nephew should be charged with 
 the murder, and suffer tlie punishment due to the offence, 
 (as Caswallon had ihrealened,) he sent a letter to Ctesar, in- 
 viting him to return to Britain, expressing his sorrow for 
 having formerly opposed hiu), and promising him all the 
 aseistance in his power to enable him to overcome Casvvallon. 
 and lo bring the counlry into siibjeciion to the couri of Kcme.*^ 
 
 Well knowing lliat Caesar was an artful general, and that 
 his own promises wovdd not be relied upon unless seconded 
 by some less doubtful, movement, the traitor Afarvvy sent his 
 son with thirty- two kuights to carry his letter, and to be hos- 
 tages for the fulfihnentof his word. This revived (he lieart 
 of Cassar: the intfliigence and the invitation were alike 
 agreeable, to his feelings ; yet, because he met with so rough 
 a reception, on his first visit, that he was obliged to ily and 
 make his escape, he came the second time full of wrath Mvi 
 with grest confidence. Then, he had no more than eighty 
 boats to transport his army to Britain: now, he had eight 
 hundred, and the number of his soldiers was thirty-three 
 thousand three hundred and thirty footmen, and as rnaiiy 
 horsemen, making in all sixty-six thousand six hundred and 
 sixty]" — nearly one hundred tliousand armed nien, the greater 
 part of them warriors from their youth. Who could wiih- 
 Bland such a prodigious army ? 
 
 It is not known what number of soldiers the traitor Afarwy 
 had at his command, to assist the Romans ; and one domestic 
 trailer (may the curse of his raotiier follow every such 
 character f(»r ever !) is more to be dreaded than a hundred 
 open and avowed enemies ; for he is acquainted with every . 
 fortification, and all other secrets, by a knowledge of which 
 
 * We|bave omitted lliis 'etter, allhongÌ! it is given in the original. 
 It is n eroly a re jetition of lh:it part of the history relative to Cy- 
 hely.n and H r^las, and its inssrtioii was therefore considered unne- 
 cessary. — Pub''s. 
 
 t Ct(m leglcn'uus v. ct pari numero eqidlvm. Cses. lib. 5 
 ;?. 77. 
 
39 
 
 ihe invarler can obtain any adrantage. Notwithstanding all 
 the flattering prespccts under which he approached this island, 
 Caesar had little occasion to boast of the succeisa of his expe- 
 dition ; nor did he receive much ccramendation from his 
 countrymen at Rome. The Britons had fastened bars of 
 iron with sharp and horrible spikes in the river 'J hames, one 
 «r two feet be ow the surface ; and, when Caesar's ships came 
 across them, tlie whole of the troops were thrown into the 
 ulraost confusion, and tbe most terrible shrieks and wailinga 
 arose from tlie drowning soldiers. During this dreadful 
 scene, the Britons were tafe on shore, rejoicing at the suc- 
 cess of their scheme. It is easy to judge from this, that 
 they were belter skilled in the art of war than some ancient 
 writers have professed to believe 
 
 Juliv;s Cccsar, however, succeeded in landing with his 
 army; and, if we may believe what he says himself, he met 
 with no opposition : his ships, in consequence of the injury 
 received from the iron spikes, sank t© the bottom of the 
 • Thames. The inhabitants, he says, had fled to the woods 
 and recesses, being terrified at the sight of such a formidable 
 array of ships, it is certain, however, that they shortly 
 made their reappearance, not to bow to Caesar, or to bend 
 the knee before him, but to shoot their envenomed arrows to 
 his heart. When the Romans shouted for battle, the Britona 
 made a feint to retreat, and, when pursued, suddenly 
 turned back upon the enemy, and made no inconsiderable 
 slaughter amongst them ; although Ca;sar says that his array 
 >vas ultimately victorious. 
 
 There was one peculiarity in the manner of fighting prac- 
 t'sed by the Britons, which deserves notice. They were in 
 the habit of driving chariott!,* having iron hooks placed under 
 
 * They used chariots in battle, which, with short scythes fastened 
 to the ends of the axle-itccs, inflicted terrible wounds, spreading 
 terror and devastation wlierever they drove. Nor, while the chariots 
 were thus isslioying, were tlio warriors who conducted them unem- 
 ployed : tliese darted their javelins against the enemy, ran along 
 the beam, leaped on <he ground, resumed their sf.at, stopped or 
 turned their horses at iull speed, end sometimes cunningly retreated, 
 to draw the enemy into confusion. — Goldsmith's Hist, Eng- 
 
 Their forces consisted chiefly of foot, and yet they could bring a 
 considerable number of horse into the field upon great occtsions. lb. 
 
4a 
 
 them, through llie ranks of the enemy ; and it is said that 
 Caswallon had five thousand of these in the above battle. The 
 Romans had never before seen such z mode of warfare ; and 
 certainly it was a very cruel invention : but, in war, nothing 
 is studied but destruction. Notwithstanding the bravery of 
 the Roman soldiers, it is said that their countenances 
 cluuî!;ed color as coon as they heard the noise of the 
 chariots. 
 
 Julius Crpsar made but a short stay in Britain at this lime, 
 and liiat for a good reason: the tlimate was too liot for him. 
 Ke acknowledges thai he an;' his army could enjoy neither 
 ease nor rest. \N henever any party of them set out on a 
 foraging e.\peditiöiî, the Britons v, mild rush upon them and 
 destroy ihem ; and fortunate indeed was that man ■^■vho could, 
 by escaping, convey the intelligence to their conmiander. 
 And were not the Britons justified in thus cutting oil' the in- 
 vaders and despoilers of their country ? They were only 
 acting in defence of their own possessions. 
 
 The Roman general at length returned to Rome, and the 
 Britons were left in undisturbed possession of their country 
 for nearly a hundred years. 
 
 AtTGTTSTirs C^SAK (in whose reign Jesus Christ was born) 
 made an attempt to land on this island, and one of the great 
 poets of that age, thus alludes to his expedition, and prays 
 for its success : 
 
 Heaven guard Augustus and his martial train 
 From danger, as they plough the angry main ; 
 And, when on Britain's sea-girt shore they stand, 
 May greetings welcome them on every hand ! 
 
 Horat.lib.l, Od. 35. 
 
 But he did little more than resolve and threaten.* In about 
 thirty years afterwards, Caligula, who was a weak hut 
 blood-thirsty man, determined upon visiting tliis island. He 
 accordmgly raised a large ar.ny, and made every preparation 
 for the expedition ; but, after sailing some distance, and 
 
 • Ho was, according to Goldsmith, diverted from his design bj" as 
 unexpected revolt of the Pansoiiians. 
 
fl 
 
 having: lost sight of France, liis courage forsook him ; and» 
 instead of proceeding- to Britain, to add the hiurels of con- 
 quest to his name, he returned to France, where he amused 
 hiniself hy gatheri'iir shells on ihe sea-shore*— an eioploy- 
 nient iniu-h hetier suilod to iiis capacity than iìeadiiiií nn army 
 au;ai(isl the liritons, for it required no exertion, and was ai- 
 tended vvitii no danger. 
 
 Thus f^r the Britons had defended llieir country, and 
 maintained their iiberiy free from the oppression uf ilie Ro- 
 mans ; and. if thc'v iiad heen peaceat)le amonifsi themselves, 
 and nniK'd in llie coniniou cause, tliey mitjhl have con i me d 
 successfidly t<> oppose their ifivaihT". It inu.-l he oo;,fe^s«'d, 
 however, that tliey were a iiuarrelsome and conieniious 
 pi'ople. So far from joining in one solid body to oppose iha 
 llotna IS, they were dividcid into numHrous petty bands, each 
 jealous of the other, and more disposed to contest e-ich 
 other's rights than, by iheii combili^'d efforis, to arrest the 
 protrress of tiie common tnemy. Universal peace was sel- 
 dom, if ever, enjoved ainonjist them : liie sir-mg oppressed 
 the weak, and a spirit of vindiciiveness was maniffst in al 
 the movemems üi' their respficiive leaders. It is a<-know- 
 ledjxed hy the Romans themst-Ues, (who will not he sus- 
 pected in this rase of flattery.) that, had it not been for the 
 contentions and divisions which were continually wphkeninc 
 the force of the Driions, tliey never wouM have been able 
 to conquer them : indeed, they would then have bhen invin- 
 cible. The siinaiion of the country, surrounded as ii is with 
 nature's im[)re{ínHble rampart^, would h;ive secured ihem 
 from outward uttacks, had peace and uniiy dwelt within their 
 own borders. It is true, iliey had but one king — hut the 
 title was the only semblance of auihorily he possessed : for, 
 as we have already said, rvery petty band had its own leader, 
 vho acted as he thought ht, wilhuut any reference to the 
 general interests of the country. 
 
 This spirit of vindi tivenes? was the more inexcusable, in. 
 asmuch as their rfcliijious instructors, the Druids, were con. 
 tiuually haranguing them, and laying before them the danjer» 
 
 * Tacit. Annal lib. 12, D. 243. 
 
42 
 
 <o which they were exposing themselves, and the calamities 
 which would inevitably result from the course they were 
 pursuing. Among others, a venerable and learned Druid, 
 named Cyniwreli, addressed liiem. He begun by relating 
 the fable of ihe old man, liis twelve sons, and liic bundle of 
 sticks;* drew tlierefrom a conijjariyon of their situation, and 
 concluded as follows : " O ! my countrymen, the ehiels and 
 leaders of the people, this is a true representation of your 
 condition : if you live peaceably together, all the assaults of 
 the Hoinans cannot hann3 0U, You remember ihedelcat of 
 Julius Caesar, whom the united bravery of your falliers put 
 to flight : learn wisdom from their example — follow in the 
 path which their valor and patriotism have consecrated, and 
 you cannot fail to overcome all your oppoiîents. But, if you 
 prefer living in such a state of animosity and disunion, rely 
 upon it, you will soon be enslaved by the Uomaus.'"f 
 
 All that the Druids could say was of no avail : their coun- 
 trymen turned a deaf ear to their entreaties, and " would 
 none of their counsel." Tliey continued their accustomed 
 practices, and pursued, if possible, with increased eagerness, 
 iheir turbulent and contentious career of murder and revenge. 
 
 In (he midst of the cotifusion which such a slate of afl'airs 
 naturally excited, a noblcnian named Meuric was robbed of 
 his wealth, and depiived of his power and autliority — his 
 houses were burnt, liis lands laid waste, his vassals murdered, 
 and himself driven through the country, vainly seeking a 
 place of refuge and concealment. At length, in a violent 
 fit of anger, he crossed the sea, with the intention of inviting 
 CLAvmus Cesar to come over and subdue Britain. This 
 was about A.D. 44, nearly a hundred years from the first 
 invasion of tins country by the Romans. 
 
 • Tins Aiblo is so fiiniiliar, and lias Imen so rcpcatodly publisJird, 
 that we havo omitted it intirely. Tlie render, it' iio compares this 
 translation with the orig:iiu>l, will iieneivo that many of the " fami- 
 liar comparisons," spoken of in the aullior's preface, are also omitted, 
 bt injr, iti our opinion, unsuited to the ciiaracicr of the work. We 
 know not how they sound in Welsh, but to our cars they seem harsh 
 «nd inappropriate. — Puli't. 
 
 t MS. vet. 
 
45 
 
 •Claudius CiEsar, upon this, called together Iiis principal 
 advisers, to consult with them as to the propriety of making 
 war upon the Britons. His counsellors were in favor of the 
 measure, ami ol)served that, althougli Julius Caspar was un- 
 successful in his expedition, tiiere was no doubt that they 
 could be conquered ; for their leaders were at variance with 
 each other, and could not .be brought together to oppose 
 them. Besides, Meuric was a friend of iheir's, and could 
 render them great assistance. They therefore were in favor 
 of the war, and added, by way of an incitement to the em- 
 peror, that, unless he sent an army to Britain, they would 
 be considered cowards — an epithet unbecoming the dignity 
 of the Roman people. 
 
 V 
 
 Claudius took the advice of his counsellor?, and ordered 
 Plancius, the commander-in-chief, to proceed with his army 
 to Britain ; directing him, in case of an emergency, to send 
 word to Rome, when he would be prepared to come with a 
 reinforcement to his assistance. 
 
 "When Plancius, after great diiTicnlty, had sailed as far as 
 the British Channel, he found it no easy matter to persuade 
 his men to proceed any further. The recollection of tho 
 valor formerly displayed by the Britons arose to their minds, 
 ami tiiey felt little inclination to try the skill and braverj'of 
 the present race. At length, however, they consented, and 
 continued their course until they came within sight of land, 
 when a storm suddenly arose, and they were driven back to 
 the coast of France. The Britons had been apprised of the 
 expedition of the Romans, and had made preparations to re- 
 ceive them ; but, thinking that their fleet had been ilcstroyed 
 during the storm, they incautiously disiianded their forces; 
 and, while the army was thus scattered, IMaucius landed his 
 men.* In this unprepared condition, with the eflecls of the 
 recent contentions still rankling in their bosoms, the Britons 
 at first fell an easy prey lO their disciplined invaders. They, 
 h(»vvever, recovered their self-possession, came to terms of 
 agreement amongst themselves, and collecied together in a 
 body under í'ynficlyn, their king, with a full determinatioQ 
 to conqueror die in defence of t!".eir common country. They 
 soon avenged upon the Romans the ^blood of their iallea 
 
 * Dio. Cas. p. 505. 
 
44 
 
 •ounlrjmen, and, notwiihstanding the skill of Plaucius, his 
 talents as a general, and his ?.rdent desire to be victorious, in 
 order to g:!Ìn the opprooution of his master, he was compelled 
 to send to Rome for ai-sistan^-e,* and Claudius himself came 
 over with the tnlire sirengih of his army. 
 
 ^^'hen the messengers who were dispaichfd for reinforre- 
 mcnis related the circumstances of the recent eng;igt;mer.is, 
 and spoke of the vAlor dis[)layedby the Britonsi, the emperor 
 was CRnsiderably perplexed. He was anxious that the war 
 ihould be continued, but vvo..ld gladly have exempted him- 
 self from parlicipaiing personally in its arduous duties. 
 Afier much relleciiou, it occurred to him that the Roman 
 army had on certain occasions formed a line of elephants 
 in battle array, with signal success; and he deierminid t») try 
 the experiment in Britain. It was succeísful ; Utr no sooner 
 were they let loose, than the war-horses of the Hritons took 
 fright, their artny was thrown into coBlusion, and to- 
 tally defe.tled. 
 
 After this signal discomfiture, Cynfelyn submilted to pav 
 an annual tribute to Rome ; and the toin wiiich was tlien 
 issued (some of which is sill extant) bore this inscription, 
 ill legit)le characters, " Cynftlyns Xask.'^ >ixtcen days 
 after this treaty was made, Claudius returned to Home, 
 where he was received with acclamations. In commemora- 
 tion of the stratagem by wbicl. (his victory was obtained, a 
 coin was struck at Rome, wiih the likeness of Cluudius 
 Cx«ar on one side, and the figure of an elephant oa the 
 other. 
 
 As yet, but a small portion of the Britons had submitted to 
 pay tribute to Home — tliose who occupied the neighl)orhoo<i 
 of London, anil were the immediate subjects of (Jynielyn ; 
 for, when the Romans deiermined upon extending their au- 
 thority towards the V\ est, they were opposed by Caracta- 
 cus, a brave and valiant nian, ol w horn even i/tey were Invish 
 of their pr<tise, not oidy for his skill and undaunted courage 
 in baitle, but for his moderation, his generosity, and forbear- 
 ance in the liour of victory, lie was neiihcr unduly elated 
 Vfbea successful, nor depressed whea the chauces of war 
 
 • Dio. Ca». loc. tit. 
 
45 
 
 were against him. He withstood the entire strength of th« 
 Romans for nine years, and would have continued his oppo- 
 sition other nine, bnt for the treachery of one of (us ootin- 
 trywonuMi, n^nied Cuìli-< fin-ddu,* who beirn) ed him into 
 their hands. IJnring ihese nine years, he fought ihiriy bat- 
 t'ns, iind, alihoiijjh occasioniilly wounded, always retired 
 from the fiohl wii!i honi)r and succeSvS. In order toenconrage 
 the hp:irls*or his foHowers, he was aecnstotued to address 
 Ihem ill the following manner : " lirilon?, be strong and 
 Cuorageons Our cause is good : we are fighting in self- 
 (ieieiice. to preserve our coni\lry, our projieriy. and our 
 lilierly from the ravages of the oppressor. Uemember the 
 valor and the bravery of your faihevs, who put to lii^ht the 
 army of Julius (.'.X'sar : remember C'aswallon, and Tudor- 
 bengoch, and Gorronwy-geihyn, and Rhydderch, and Ma- 
 duc-beiifras.'*f 
 
 After his betrayal, he was cariied in chains to Rome, 
 where great rejoicing was maoifest^d at the capture of a man 
 wlio, for so nuuiy years, liad succesbfully opposed tho 
 strengiii of the empire. 
 
 The city was never so full of strangers as at this time. Tt 
 seemed as if ihe whole surrounding couniry had sent forth 
 its people, to wiuiess ihe entrance of Caraciacus. Not only 
 were there muliiuides of the common people, but the nobi- 
 lity and geitlry thronged in cimniless numbers lo swell the 
 scene of triumph and graiu!aiton4 -Ihis took, place about 
 A.D. 53. 
 
 Noîhwithstanding all that had happened, the Britons were 
 not disheartened. They continued to oppose the iuirusioa 
 
 * Cnrdismandua. 
 
 t Vocabat(jue nondaa mnjorum- Tac p. 242. 
 
 \ " While <.'ar.'ictaciis wastcadirio' tlirougli Fiome, he appejircd no 
 way dejected ul, the amazing concourse of spectators that were 
 galiored upon tliis occasion, l)nt, casting liis eyes on the splendors 
 lliat siirreiuidcd him, ' Alas, (crmd he,) how is it ))OssiLie that & 
 people poasissed of such magnihcence at home could envy mo an 
 Ijumblu tottaf^e in Britain !' 'i'lio emperor was affected with the 
 British hern's misfortunes, and won by his address. He ordered him 
 to be uncliamed upon the spot, and aet at hberty with the rest of bij 
 «aj)tivo8. " — Goldsmilk's Hist, of Eng. 
 
46 
 
 of tlie Romans, wiih more fury tlian ever, determined to 
 avenge the loss of their gallant commander. Their next 
 great leader was Arifog. He fowght many battles, with va- 
 rious success — sometimes victorious, at other times defeated. 
 And what mort; could any people have done in defence of 
 their country, than the liritons did ? They were as brave 
 and as warlike as any nation in the world ; but how was it 
 possible for them to contend longer against «the Romans, 
 who were continually pouring in thousands of men, well 
 disciplined and accoutred, to subdue them ? We should 
 rather be surprised that they held out so long. Every battle 
 they fought diminished their numbers, and reduced their 
 strength ; wlule their invaders were receiving accessions of 
 both, almost daily. Defeat could not thin their ;ranks, nor 
 weaken their determination to bring the Britons^ into entire 
 eubjection. 
 
 The Romans practised great art in keeping possession of 
 the countries they subdued. They took care to employ all 
 the wairiors in foreign service. 'I'itus Vespasian had no less 
 than twenty thousand lîritons at the taking of .Jerusalem ;* 
 and in their stead this country was inundated with his own 
 countrymen, who secured to tliemselves every pleasant situa- 
 tion on the island. 'I'hesc wanderinir intruders were in the 
 liabit of tantalizing the natives, ridiculing their misfortunes, 
 calling them opprobrious names, and persecuting them in 
 every possible way. The common people were treated like 
 slaves : ihey were compelled to labor day and night, to 
 satisy the caprice of their oppressors. Complaint was worse 
 than useless, for, instead of exciting sympathy, it added 
 to their suiTerings. Indeed, they were little better, in the es- 
 tiiration of the Romans, than senseless brutes. Amongst 
 other acts of cruelty and barbarity, they plundered the palace 
 of Prasatugus, king of the Iceni, of every thing that was 
 vnluable ,■ anii when his queen, Iîoadicea,| remonstrated with 
 them, they beat her unmercifully, and ravished her daughter 
 before her eyes. Nor was this all : in order to insult and 
 persecute the people still more, they set up an image of the 
 emperor, and all who refused to bow thereto weie put t« 
 death. 
 
 * Jos. Antia. abridged bv J. Hoivci, p. 22r>. 
 t OrBudd>/s: 
 
4T 
 
 This was intolerable, and the lords and nobles of the 
 îungdom were indignant. They met together, and, afier 
 some consultation, determined to rush suddenly upon their 
 oppressors, nnd cut them off", without respect to ape, sex, 
 rank, or con Jilion. 'J'liis conspiracy was a daring and fright- 
 iul one ; but, in those days, and under such circumstances, 
 the measure was considered justifiable and proper. 
 
 About this time, the Roman army made an incursion into 
 the island of Anglesea. This inland was then inhabited by 
 Druids, who prcfeired having their walks in dark places 
 overshadowed by the branches of the wide-spreading oak, 
 {with which the island abounded,) to ofler sacrifices, and to 
 call upon their gods. (See Ezek. vi. 13.) 'Ihiii is the mean- 
 ing of the poet in the following lines : 
 
 Good niglit, sombre island, begirt by the sea, 
 Noland'ncath the sun I love belter than thee. 
 
 JyywcJyn Goch. ap Mcuryg. 
 
 The inhabitants of Anglosea, as I befare said, were no 
 warriors, but an assembly of religious teachers, who natu- 
 rally supposed that tlie saiictilyof their profession, and the 
 unobtrusive characier of their lives, would have secured 
 them the respect of the Romans; but thev were mistaken. 
 The Druids had no weapons of war, and, when the Roman 
 army came upon them, (hey walked forth, arrayed in apparel 
 of changeable colors, with head-dresses indicative of their 
 office, and long slaves in their hands : the young maidens 
 carried burning wax candles, or lamps, and danced as they 
 went along. When tlio Romans first saw them, they wero 
 alatmcd ; but, recovering from their surprise, they poured a 
 shower of darts upon them, wliich soon scattered them, and 
 made dreadful destruction amongst ihcm. 'i'he place where 
 the Romans landed is called JMacs hir-gad, (Long-army 
 Held,) to tliis day : the battle was fought near Porthctmel, 
 belv/een Pwll y fuwch and Llanidan, and there is a spot 
 not far distant which still bears the name of Pant yr Ys- 
 graj/an* (The Ferry Plain.) 
 
 The Britons, seeing this slaughter of the Druid», were 
 
 * fide Rol. Mon. Antiq. lieslor. p. 98. 
 
48 
 
 more enrígred than ever. They thus reasoned amongst them, 
 if Ivi's : "These blood-thirsty Komans fiuve rushed upon our 
 priests and the inhabitants of Anglesea, who never injured 
 them, and have put them to the sword ; and, a!icr all the 
 in»liffnilies we Iiave rt'coived at their linnds, ve are still sub- 
 mitliiiji to their insoU-nre am! oppression wiihoui a murmur. 
 As they have done unto us, even so let us do unto them." 
 
 Upon this, the wliole eountry flew to arms, and sliewed 
 Bsliule merry to llie Humans as //hi/ had done to the people 
 of AllJJIl^•'ea. 'I'liere was nulhin»j to he lit-ard, iVfun i^ietnd 
 of the kiiifidom to the oilier, hot the shouts of the Kiitiiiis 
 and the fjroans and lamentations of the Komans. 'J hiir 
 temple, with ihe image of he emperor, was burnt— their 
 priests massa<Ttd — tbo cnlony of London Mas consumed, 
 and the ii'habitants indisrrimiiiately slaui^htered ; and, al- 
 th tijrh fiuards were stationed in llie priii»ipal towns, ihey 
 could not arrest the fury of the assailauis. Nearly eighty 
 thousand men fell in this frightful rebellion. 
 
 When Paulinus,* the Roman general, heard this, he re- 
 turned with his army front Anylesea ; but they weie so ter- 
 rified on seeing the dead bodies of their friends and cotinlry- 
 men scattered in every direction, that they were almost 
 unable to su[)port their arms. To b hold the face of the 
 country covered with the smoke of their burning cities, and, 
 above all, to see the army of the Britons more than lour liines 
 86 numerous as their own, was enouiih to cause their hearts 
 to "melt within thcin, and become like water."t Indeed, 
 they would have made no eiforts to avenge the blood which 
 had been shed, had not Paulinus, who was a man of great 
 resolution and fearless courage, addrssed them to the hdlow- 
 jng effect: "Illusirioua Kmnans, will you he discouraged 
 by the noise and shouting of these barbarians? What is 
 their fnrntidable legi.'U ? The greatest part of them are hot- 
 headed women, who would be mueli belter entployed at their 
 «piuMÌiijî-w heels. And what are their men, but so many 
 untrained bauds, who have no skill in the art of war ? IJe 
 firm, tlterefore, O Romans, who are the terror of the 
 world: be valiant, and \ou ühall soon trample (he dead 
 
 * Suetoniua Paulinu». 
 t Jothua, rii. 6, 
 
49 
 
 bodies of tlicse barbarians under your feet." Upon thi»» 
 BoADiCEA, the wife of Prasatagus, (who, allhoHgh a womani 
 commanded tlie army of the lîrilons,) addressed them as 
 follows :* " Britons, I do not disdain, although a woman 
 and of royal blood, to take up arms with you in defence of 
 our country, our privileges, and our property against the 
 oppressive hand of the llomans. May Cod avenge them for 
 the wrong they have done, not only to myself and my family, 
 but to our whole nation ! For my own part, I never will be 
 a slave under their dominion : let others choose for them- 
 selves. If you have the hearts and the feelings of men, ac- 
 quit yourselves as such. I will say no more : my duty shall 
 be performed." The effect of this address was such as 
 might liave been expected : the Britons commenced a vio- 
 lent attack upon their opponents ; and so confident were 
 ihey of victory, that many thousands of them assembled ou 
 the tops of the surrounding hills, with the utmost certainty, 
 as Ihey thought, of witnessing the entire destruction of the 
 Romans. 
 
 The Romans received the first shower of darts, appalling 
 as it was, wi'.h great fumness : there was no confusion or 
 disorder in t;:eir raaka ; and^ when the Britons became a 
 little more cool, they connected their shields together, to 
 protect themselveaj and rushed upon them sword in hand. 
 The swords they carried wcro double-edged, and those of the 
 Britons had but one ei]gc ; and because of this disadvan- 
 tage they were soon overcome. Little short of eighty thou- 
 sand fell on this eventful day — persons of all ranks and ages, 
 for the Romans were so enraged that they spared neither 
 old nor young, men, women, nor children. f Boadicea, 
 who, during the fight, had displayed great intrepidity and 
 presence of mind, in the agonies of sorrow and disappoints 
 ment at its disastrous result, put an end to her existence by 
 poison. This occurred about A. D. 62. 
 
 Soon after this, the dominion of the Romans was extended, 
 although much blood was shed in its accomplishment : they 
 
 * Tac. Annal. p. 311. 
 t Tac. ubi anpru. 
 
 D 
 
50 
 
 had to contend with the sword for every foot of ground iliey 
 acquired. An obstinate and bloody battle vas fought in Ar.- 
 fîlesea, and another with the inhabitants of the Soiitn, whom 
 the Romans acknowledged to be the most valiant men en the 
 island. About seventeen years aftprwuvcis, an erigajiemeiit 
 took place on the coast of íí'cotland, in which (according to 
 the Roman account) ten thousand Britons were slain, and 
 only four lumdred of their opponents, amongst whom were 
 some of their most eminent men. 
 
 Let others say what ihey please to t)ie contrary, we may 
 take it for granted, that the Romans had more difficulty in 
 rflectinij the siibjcclion of Hritain, than the)' had experienced 
 in any previous invasions. In other countries,' one or two 
 successful engagements were sufllcient to establish tlieir 
 nylhoiily ; but the Britons wore made of "sterner stuff"-»- 
 they would not submit to be captive? or slaves, without nu- 
 merous and continued efforts. '1 hey knetv the viilne of 
 liberty, and were determined, as long as it was possible, to 
 maintain ij amongst themselves. 'I'o le candid, the Romans 
 were heartily sorry that they ever intert>red with them — that 
 the ambition of their leaders e\er impelled Ihcni to the shores' 
 of Rritiiin ; for, as yet, they had gained no laurels, -ond ac- 
 quired no permanent conquest. Finding, therefore, from 
 the character of the I'ritons. (v/hich, by tliis time, they had 
 had ample opportunities of ascertaining.) that thej' could 
 never suiidue th.cm by violent measures, they clianged 
 their plan of operations, and attempted, by the introduction 
 of luxuries,* and by flattery and hypocrisy, to attain their 
 object, 'i hey buill elegant hot:res, i-rongh: silks and other 
 expensive dresses into fashion, gave large feasts, and fol- 
 
 • It is singular Ihiit t!ie îîomnns should adopt the vrry sjinf means 
 forjuiidrrmininjj the bravery of (Jie F-iiton»!, as tliMt by winch ihey 
 afterwards I'ell. ll has been reinaiked by liistorians, that the priruo 
 cause of (he dfffi'nerucy of" all those nations which, at vnrious ye- 
 riod*, iiave hold undiiijyutcd sway ovrr thu roet of thu woiui, und ii.re 
 now so reducud in importance «.« to l>o. retr.cnjlicred only in history, 
 was llie i;!trodnctiuii of f.UXl'HY. This j r.ved the w uy for an ca- 
 travairnnt iiidultjcncc in idle spUindoi-'and j>ar;i;lc — ur-ncrvcd tlie arm 
 of the wurrior — pruduct-d dlsuonsicns, í;Ia1h!\íines.?,' and ' iiidolpiiof , 
 and fiiKi'ly proylratcd )■!! rational cnii-fy and public virHiR. T'lUt: 
 foli Ai.i. the ancient kingdoms of the F.iist : llais feJi tlie Republics of 
 Cxreui-e and Horio — and thus irioviiably nv-sl fall all nations v, heie 
 the induljpnce in Iwrnrife iy not fctiipfred by ineileration. — Pvh's. 
 
*towed all kinds o{ vain amnseraents. They cauaed their own 
 language to be more generaüy studied ; and it was soon con- 
 sidered by the leading Bi-itons as an indispensable accom- 
 
 •^plishment. 
 
 The Romans would no doubt have been well pleased, if 
 such a dissipated mode of living had been adopted through- 
 out the country ; but there were some who looked with sus- 
 picion upon this corruption, and, amongst the rest, Gwrgax 
 Farfdrwch,* who took occasion to caution his fellow coun- 
 trymen against the excesses into which tiiey were running, 
 and the dangers to which they were heedlessly exposin4J 
 themselves. He addressed them as follows : "You, princes 
 and leaders of the people, listen to a fable. A lion, one lino 
 morning in summer, saw a goat browsing on the top of a 
 high rock. ' O, my cousin,' said he, ' why wilt thou lan- 
 guish there, feeding on a wisp of coarse grass that grows 
 between the rocks '( Why, my dear, wilt thou not come 
 down into the valley, where thou canst eat the finest grass, 
 and amuse thyself amongst the blossoms of the vine V 
 •I thank yon, sir,' replied the goat, ' for your kind offer; 
 but for tho present I would rather continue where I am.'— 
 Be assured, my countrymen, that the baubles with which 
 the Runiaiis adorn you aie no better than the blossoms with 
 -which the greedy lion attempted to entice the goat. Be con- 
 vinced tliat the toys with which you ornament yourselves are 
 no better than poison covered over with honey. This is. the 
 last and most dangerous alteinpl of the Ptomans to bring you 
 into a state of bontiagc ; and I fearlessly tell you, that sucii 
 a course of extravagance and folly as you are now pursuing 
 will certainly be your ruin, unless, like the goat in the fable, 
 you are wise be'iizneá."t 
 
 - But they would not listen to the warning voice of wisdom <: 
 they ridiculed the advice of Gwrgan Farfdruöh, and con- 
 tinued to follow their own headlong «'oursc. For many years, 
 their leading men — those wlio should have been the first to 
 expose the treacherous devices of their oppressors — -gave 
 themselves up entirely to pleasure, and every species of 
 lu.turious indulgence, which the Roii.'.ms oiTcred to their 
 
 * There was a king of this name B.C. 575. 
 t A/S. vet. 
 
u 
 
 ▼itìnteâ taste. All tho young men, who were capable of 
 bearing arms, were ordered off to distant countries ; and the 
 common people were compelled to hibor in various ways, 
 such as making bridges and bricks, and building houses for 
 their oppressors. Thej' were tolerably peaceable for about 
 forty years, and submitted to pay tribute without complain- 
 ing; but in the year 124, when Severus ruled in Britain, 
 under the emperor Adrian, the whole country, provoked by 
 repeated acts of 0|;;i''ession, (which were so frequent as to be 
 absolutely intolerable,) determined to shake off the yoke of 
 bondage ; and it is said that, if Adrian had not promptly 
 brought over his army, thus affording seasonable aid to Se- 
 verus, the Romans would have been entirely destroyed. As 
 it was, the contest was for a long time doubtful ; but the 
 Britons were ultimately defeated.* 
 
 The Romans, in order to keep the Critons in subjection, 
 built a wall made of clods and stakes, eighty miles in length, 
 extending across the island, at its narrowest part, from sea to 
 sea ;f and all those who were unruly, and would not submit 
 quietly to their authority, were driven beyond it. Soldiers 
 were stationed in small detachments along the wall, ready to 
 punish any breach of order, and to keep the refractory on 
 the outer side. 
 
 For some time after this, peace prevailed to a considerable 
 extent amongst our leading men : but as a running stream, 
 when dammed up, will be calm and placid for a while, and 
 then suddenly burst through its embankments, and carry 
 away every obstruction tliat would impede i*s progress ; so 
 were the Britons peaceable for a time — yet, when they found 
 that their haughty invaders ^were daily adding to their suffer- 
 ings, they could remain passive no longer. Although their 
 strength had been diminished by the frequent withdrawal of 
 their youthful warriors from home, still there was some 
 ▼alor — some national spirit amongst them ; and now was the 
 time to call it forth. It had slumbered long, but human en- 
 durance could go no farther. Those who were beyond the 
 wall thought as little of scaling it, as a war-horse would of 
 crossing a small rivulet ; and the Britons on both sides rose 
 
 * Spartian ap C. p. 67. 
 
 t Between the River Tyne and the Frith, of Solwaÿ. 
 
w 
 
 simultaneously, as it were, deterniined to assert the rights of 
 which the unjust oppression of the Romnys had deprived 
 them. The scenes which followed almost beggar description. 
 Conspiracies, bloòdslìed in all its frightful f(,rms, and every 
 variety of cruelty and barbarity, were the inevitable conse- 
 quences. For many years, it seemed to be the only object 
 of the two nations to devise and exemfe measures for mutual 
 destruction. It is true, there was nov/ and then a cessation 
 of hostilities ; but it was like the fearful stillness of the ocean 
 which usually precedes a rtorm — the least breath of air will 
 ruHIe its surface, nnd display the furious spirit which lurks 
 beneath. Ever and anon, the work of slaughter would be 
 renewed with increased virulence and ferocity. 
 
 During this confusion, thousands fell beneath the hand of 
 vengeance, including persons of every ai^e and degree, as 
 well Romans as Britons. It is said that fifty thousand of the 
 officers and soldiers of Rome were slain, exclusive of others 
 who were not attached to the army. The truth is, the two 
 nations were equally obstinate : neither would yield to the 
 oiher, or cease to bathe their hands in blood, after they had 
 once commenced the v.-ork of destruction. 
 
 About the year 197, the emperor Shverus came over to 
 Britain with a very large army, composed of nearly one 
 hundred thousand horsemen and footmets. His determination 
 was to destroy the Britons entirely, ss soon as he landed. Aa 
 old poet, in allusion to this event, says : 
 
 Leave not a Briton in the land — 
 Respect not rank, nor sex, nnr age : 
 Uplift thy strong avenging hand, 
 Nor stay till thou thy wrath assuage ! 
 
 But, notwithstanding all the threats cf Severus, and his 
 nttpmpts to terrify the Britons, hefcund no little difficulty in 
 effecting his purposes. The greater part of the people, it is 
 true, had experienced so many of the awful consequences of 
 war, tliat they began to think of submission. 'I'liey thought it 
 could be no reproach to pay tribute to the liomans, since all 
 the rest of the world had bowed to their authority, and ac- 
 knowledged them as their masters. '! hey therefore sent a 
 message to the emperor, beseeching him to revoke tha bloody 
 
54 
 
 manilate which he had given to )iis Icgicns, and promising te 
 bo his faithrul sulijccls. The emperor, on receiving twelve 
 of the most eminent men in the kingdom as hostages for tho 
 fuliihnent of this ongngeiiient, tool; tl;e petitioners into his 
 favor, and a treaty of peace was agreed upon between the 
 two nations. 
 
 But there were thousands of the Britons who were still ob- 
 stinate, and could neither be persuaded nor threatened into 
 submission. Whenever they wore mok-sie d, they retreated 
 into the woods and morasses, whither their enemies cuuld 
 not follow (hem wiihout endangering their lives. By de- 
 grees, however, tlu;y were subdue»!, but their conquest was 
 not ed'cclod without much bloodshed. But Sevcrus could 
 place no coniidence im ihem, and removed t!i( m to the other 
 side of xh'i wall, which he caused to be repaired and consi- 
 derabiy suengihcnod. It is called the AVall of Severus lo 
 this d:iy. 
 
 Severus was a bold and valiant ruan, and, during the re- 
 mainder of his feign, peace and harmony prtvaiied. lie 
 died in the year 213, in tho cily of York.* His last words 
 were, "I found the empire foil of coniusion and trouble; 
 I leave it in the full enjoyment of prosperity and repose.'' — 
 Peace continued, wiih but little interruption, for many years 
 after the death of i^everns. The Ronians wore now sole 
 masters of Britain, aiul there were few servants in th.e king- 
 dom who could not understand and speak the Latin language. 
 
 In the year CCS, in the months of November and Decem- 
 ber, the lirst comet made its appearance, shooting its rays in 
 a manner tlien quite asionisliing. The summer seasons, 
 during ihe three following ye.irs, were so wet that the grain 
 did not ripen, and tho people, especially the poor, sulicred 
 greatly from the scarcity of broad, and the unheallhy nature 
 of other provisions. In the winter of the thiid year, there 
 was a continual frost from the middle of November until the 
 beginning of February : the ensuing su mmer was favoiable 
 lo the. crops, wlùch, by tho blessing of Goo, yielded abun- 
 dantly, and supplied the wants oí the people. i 
 
 * Then the capilul of England. 
 t AÍS. 
 
S5 
 
 t^om this period, history is silent will» respect (o Ibo 
 a{T;ürs of Uie IJrilnns, until tlic year "iSCi, when Cakinhs, a 
 man of iihscnre fiiniily,* but u valiant soldier, was sent from 
 Koine with forty ships under his enniaiand, to keep ofi' the 
 ]''renchf ancLl'2nf^litili,:j; who were pilln^iiig the country now 
 eallcd France, then Gr/ii, (a Welsh word sif^nifymg a forest 
 or woody eountry,) for these two ntitions w'ere at first con- 
 sidered pilferers and vap;rtlu»i!tls. Carirms lichaved manfully : 
 he entirely subdued those wandering tribes, and took from 
 Ihem a very great spoil. Hut before long, thiongh a spirit of 
 avarice, he tnmed a traitor to his mastcf, the emperor I)io- 
 CLKSiAN, and kejil pot'session of ihe booty he had thus ac- 
 quired ; and, lest ho sliould be called toac-count for this breach 
 of faith, he (liled his ships with the spoil, and sailed over to 
 r«ritain. Here, by nattery, he «rained llse affections of iho 
 people. He repeatedly promised them that, under hi» 
 goveinnient, they should (uijoy far more liberty and happi- 
 ness than uniler that of tlie llomans — thal he would be iheir 
 fhitliful and steadfast friend, and protect them against the 
 encroachments of ull their enemies. Jlul, when he got tho 
 government into his own liands, h<' acted like a cruel op- 
 pressor, rnther than a protector; and, because he kept hia 
 hand so heavily ujion the necks of the l»rilons, the emperor 
 IVioclnsian forgave his treachery, fuid cunfirnied i\im i-n the 
 governnicnt he had assumed. On this account, the money 
 coined in his reign bears, on one side, an inscription of two 
 outslietohevl arms, and on the other of two hands united. 
 Some specimens of this coin are alill evtant.^ 
 
 Where there is not. r/VA/, there is ."slvvays /(^«r : «o Cari- 
 îiiís, to render himself nr.ore fieeure in his govcirnment, built 
 .^cven castles along the wall of Severus, to protect him froni 
 the attarks of all iliose who considered him as a usurper : he 
 also erected a large house of hewn stone, on the shore of 
 
 * VUhume nnftm. E-alrop, p. r,!)7. 
 t Ft v:as nnf. the. prcae.nl race of Ike French who then livtd 
 iti that counln/. 
 
 \ Wo wisli our nullior liai! lipcn a litth'- mom oxplicil, nnd inforrjicH 
 us who 11i!';;o Mii[rlixli wí.tc. arid wlipncf thry siirant»'. It. v.oiilrl Imvo 
 addod to tlio interest of tliu work, and Iiavo filled a chaijni in iii.-.torv- 
 
 I'ub's. ' 
 
 ^ Camd. p. 78. 
 
be 
 
 ri»r»n, in which the courts of that part of the kingdom were 
 held.* Afioracruol roigii of seven ycais, he was treacher- 
 ously slain by Ai.F.cri's, his own olliccr, in whom ho con- 
 litleii.t and who also usurped the governnuMit for three yrars, 
 Avhen ho wasi^hnn by Fhax at T.i.yr, whort'ij;ned six years, 
 and was put to doath by Ooi-L Coi>i-noo. earl of Cì Unuester. 
 Mis í!onC^\KAno^ went to North Wulcs. wltere P.ronwen, his 
 aunt, was hurioil in a si]u.ire >;rave on the loajt of Alw, in 
 the isle of Anj.'lesea. After the death of Caradoc, his sou 
 ErnoAV Mas nuide vireroy of Hriiain, by his cousin, Coii- 
 Btantine the Great, as I shall shew hereafter. 
 
 Thesr were evil days, wIkmi the sharper the sword, the 
 greater the power. About this linje, an honorable duke, 
 named ("oNsrAXrirs, eante over to Britain, who was after- 
 wards emperor of thewitolo world. He arrived at a season- 
 able moment, for he preserved the larj^e and llourishing city 
 of London front beinj; desiroyeil by the I'Vench, who, takinjf 
 advitntage of the confusion into which the country was 
 thrown, (when our groat men were contending amongst 
 themselves,) had landed upon our shores, and were commit- 
 ting doptcdaiions in every quarter. 
 
 The gratitude of thr fìritons to Constantius, for having de- 
 livered them from the hands of the French, was almost 
 without bounds. In token of this, coin was issued in Lou- 
 don, containing his likeness on one side, and, on the other, 
 a represeuiAtion of a temple between two eagles — signifying, 
 no doubt, tîiat their religious privileges were safe under his 
 protection. That he was favorable lo the Christians, and 
 did more for them thau any of his prodecessots, is evident 
 from the lollowmg remarkable passage in the history of his 
 life :\ " He thought within himself, that he would satisfacto- 
 rily prove wheihir tlio othceis of his court wore sincere 
 Christians or not ; for they w-ere nearly all nomiiial Ciiris- 
 tians. (So he called t!iem all togeilier, and told tltem ihat it 
 M-as his will that those who would sacriilce to the gods should 
 retain theii privileges, and continue in his court j but that 
 
 • Ì idc I s*\ J^r'unorJ. p. 586. 
 
 f ^d s:i'>ierum Ceteris sine cêtde et goti^tine pmtci rf#- 
 êtnJum He^is ei sicca morte Tt/runni. 
 Í wiffTji". //;j<'. rr/.T. lib. 1, f. G. 
 
r>7 
 
 thoao who would not snhinit to tliia niiiRt leuve hin serviro. 
 Upon lliis, tlio real (Jhrustians bowtd llu-ir honds, and wcMit 
 out ; but the hypocrites roMiaiuud wild iho ompciror, aayinir 
 that thny woro willing to saorilice. 'J'lm ompiM-or thon callttd 
 in those who had «rouo out, and ordf^riid tho olluirn I'lorn his 
 pr(!son('e ; couchidin;;-, justly, thai, l.liosn who would betray 
 their (roi) could novor bu I'aithful suIijccIh to hiuisnll." 
 
 TlKirc never was a Roman so jgreally beloved by the Urilons 
 as (/onstaiitiuii, and ho, in return, lavored thiiui more than 
 any other nalinn ; nor ia it easy to decide who nhewed the 
 jjreatcr love — the IJrilons, in their respect and olx^dieiice to 
 the emperor, or ho, in hi» courteoiiw and kind allíMition to 
 them. In order to establish permanent peac^e belw(î<!n the 
 two nations, and to remove every cause ol' wrath and bitter- 
 ness, he marri(id IIi:i,i;na, th(i beautiful and virtuous daujcfh. 
 ter of Cocl (/odcbo;;,* kinfi of lîrilaiii, by his wife Nlrad- 
 ■won, the daut,diter of Cadliin ap CJonan, prince of North 
 Wales. Of this wife ho had a son, whom he named Con- 
 STAN'jmr,, afterwards (.'ouHtanline the (Jiinit, the most ecdc- 
 btated man in the Christian world, and the first emperor who 
 waa baptized in the faith of Jesus Christ. f 
 
 Helena was aChrislian, fervent in tht' faith, and as farcx- 
 
 • Gibbon, in Ills Dcclinoand I'lill of tlio iloman Empu'o, spoakinjj 
 on tho sul)jnct of tlii.s marriiigo, s;iyH : " NotwitliHtandin/ii tho rt'C(!iit 
 tradition, which iiHHÌ^rm for hur laliior a liriliwl» lunir, wc iiro olilijjnd 
 to confoHti, that lluluiin wan the duu;;iil.('i' oi iiii iniikoopcr ; hiit at Iho 
 «aino tinio wn niuy dulliiid thu hvgahty uf hur inari'iu([i!, ufruiiiHt iIiumii 
 who liavo rcfirosciitod her aH tlio concubino of (JonwlantiuH." — Pui/ii. 
 
 t " (îonHtantiuo now (A.D.^ll) openly inofiiKNod liinmcK u ('hrin- 
 tian. ile put an end to thu ])crstiuution which had i'a;;>;od a^ttinnt 
 that suet for tha hiHt ton years with all thii violcnco ol" thu rxpiriiijj 
 Btorni. Hit) convurbiun, |)iThapH, was NÌncnro : poNKUiiy in; Maw that 
 the (JhristianH woro l)(;coinn Iho most poworfiil body in tho ciTipire, 
 and that ths wisont policy was to ;iivo way to wliat could not bu ro- 
 HÌHlod without inimiiiont dan/.ror. Ilo isMUiid two üdif;tH — oüo asNÌ^in- 
 ing thoni tho toniplo» oC tho tiods, in iilacoH whoro they iiiid not, Niiit- 
 ublo cluirchoH ; tho other jL.'ivini.'' thcni tho prd'croiico in all u]<point- 
 monts to civil and military oiri<'.0H : and ihuN, in Ionn tlian throo con. 
 turicB from iln origin, Christianity bocaino, in ulloct, tho nstnblítfhod 
 religion of tho onipiro. Oonntantino, howovor, dofurrod hit baptinni 
 till a littlo tiino before hi» d«ath. " — OulUnii of llintürij. 
 
08 
 
 »«n«d otiiera in lier datiee to QoD and men, m she was tx- 
 «Itcil above ihcm in rank and wealth. She took a pilgrimage 
 ÍÜ Jprnsaloni, td ieo tho place whore Jesns Christ suiTered 
 for the sins »if the ivorld, acrordinp to the words of thn an- 
 ffel to tho women, *' Come, see llie place where tlip liOrd 
 lav." Mait. xxviii. 0. .*^hp there, with great dilhculty, 
 ioiind tho cross on which Christ was crucilied. Tlie I'njjans, 
 on account of their hatred to the (Christians, liad thrown a 
 fVightl"»l heap of stones on tlio spot, :iiid under those were 
 found three crosses : hut, ns the hoard which contained th<t 
 inscription was broken and lying on ont; side, the cross of 
 i'hrist w.is known (as old historiajis inform us) by its effi- 
 cacy in healing tho chseases of the sick. *^ An early poet, in 
 allusion to this event, thus expresses himself: 
 
 Ilri.EN, fair danghter of the king, 
 (NVhose praise tlie poet loves to sing,) 
 iMHind, near the spot where Salem stood, 
 The cross whereon Christ shed his blood. 
 
 *Phc dl»d in tho ci^hiietii yoar of her age, and was buried 
 si Constantinople. Conslaniius, the omporor, died loni be- 
 fore her, in the vear ill3, and was inferred at York, in Eng- 
 land.! It is saiil that a lamp was found in his grave in the 
 reign of Ilenrv VI., which was placed there at his burial, 
 «nd hnd been burning continually imtil that time, being more 
 than twelve hundred years. A siniilar lamp was I'ound in the 
 grave of TuUia, the daughter of Cicero, the Roman orator, 
 ■which had been burning for 1550 years, :f but was cxtin- 
 jîuished upon the admission of light into the tomb. This 
 w«s a wonderful invention. It is tliought that the lamp was 
 ftd bv gold made like quicksilver; but, however this may 
 be, the art is now lost. 
 
 A? soon ?s Constantino tVe Croat was informed of his 
 fîíther's illness, he lost no time, notwithstanding the distan /e, 
 in coming over to 1 riiain On his .nrrival, he found the 
 renorable ohl man in the article of death — having laid aside 
 )iiii regal dignity, and prepared himself for an e.\change of 
 
 • Sosavi. Trtsf.Echs. III. íî. r. 1, edit. Lovan. 1569. 
 
 t Camd. in J orA? /.»>?. 
 
 I Sa'mufh in rairir P. 1. TU. Sl<. p. 124. 
 
&9 
 
 worlds. A rebellion hsvin;:^ broken out in Italy, Conslantina 
 was compellcil to reuirn to Hume immediateiy aftrr (he burial 
 of ilia failier. Previous to liis depariiire, liowcver, he ex- 
 erted himself so to arraiif^o alfairs, as to ensure a conlinuanc» 
 of peace throughout tlie island. He made Euddaf, liis cou- 
 sin, governor of the gicatest part of I'ingland ; appointed 
 Cenan ap Cool, his mother's brother, viceroy of Cornwy i 
 hiü cousin, Cynedda VVledig, son of tìwawl, his mother'» 
 eister, he made ruler of Wales : and Finion Urdd, another 
 cousin, he invested with full authority in the North, about 
 the intersection of England and fecolland. 
 
 Afier making these appointments, he took leave of ih« 
 country ; and tlie liriluns, in return for the generous treat- 
 ment wiiich they had received at his hands, and in lokea of 
 respect for the memory of his father, laised a large army to 
 accompany bim in his expedinon against the rebels who 
 were conspiring to deprive him of his crown. Having been 
 successful in tlieir enlcrprise, some of this band returned to 
 Britain ; but the majority of ihem either remained in Romtf, 
 or, on their way home, preferred tarrying in that part of 
 France now called Brittany, where they evcQlually eeiiled, 
 A.D. 3iy. 
 
 The thrones of Britain and Rome were now occupied by 
 members of the same family; and Constantino, willing lu 
 evince his love for the Britons, refused to levy from them tho 
 tribute money which had been exacted by his predecessors — 
 receiving merely a nominal sum, by way of acknowledg- 
 ment that they were the ftubjects of the Roman empire. Ilo 
 had lerritoiy sufficient beyond the sea: he was emperor of 
 France, Spain, Germany, Italy, Egypt, Mesopotamia, .la- 
 dea, Cappadocia, Pontus, and Asia: And was not thií 
 enough { 
 
 But to return to Britain : Euddaf, bein* advanced in yeaf», 
 and having hut one daughter, named Helena, was desirous 
 of settling the crown duritig his life-time, that there .iiight 
 be no dispute about the succession after his death. It wa» 
 the advice of his lords tliat ho should bestow his daughter'* 
 band on IVlacscn Wledig, whose father was a Welshmai:, a 
 «on of Jilywelyn, brother of Cuel Codebog : his mother wa« 
 a Roiuan, (for hi» father, LlyMslyu, had gonu ^^ilh hi» 
 
nephew Constanline the Great to Rome, and had married 
 there.) Macsen Wledjg was born and raised in the Roman 
 courl, and, being" of royi.l blood on the paternal and maternal 
 side, was cousidercd 'a suitable husband for Helena, the 
 lieircis to the crown, lie was at this time in Rome, where 
 he had recently quarrelled with the emperors Valenlinian and 
 tGratian, because they would not allow him to share the 
 chrone. Jlif? heart was never more light than when he re- 
 ceived the mesfjage Aom IJritain, with the offer of Helena, 
 the daughter of Euddaf, for his wife, together with the 
 lirilish crown as her portion. 
 
 Rut, after his marriaiie with Helena, he was not satisfied 
 to wear the British crown alone. Had he done this, his me- 
 mory would have blessed through succeeding' gener-itions ; 
 but he looked far beyond his humble destiny in Britain, and 
 aspired to be the head and emperor of the world. To do him 
 justice, however, it was not his own ambition, but the love 
 which his soldiers manilested for him, that instigated him to 
 thi.s, contrary to his inclinations ; for all agree in saying 
 that no man possessed higlitr qualifications for that exalted 
 station, had hiy claim thereto been valid: but he was nearly 
 related to Helena, the mother «f Constantine the Great.* 
 
 lie was so greatly beloved by the leading ofTjcers in the 
 army, that he was chosen and proclaimed emperor, not only 
 in Britain, but by the army beyond the sea : and, although 
 .«•cmcwhat reluctant to accept tl.e proffered honor, he was at 
 Ungth persuaded. 7'liat there might be no obstruction placed 
 in iiis way, a countless number of British troops declared 
 llieir full deterininati(tn ta stand by him, and support his 
 cbinis, even i;ino death. They then sailed towards France. 
 
 The two rightful emperors, Yalentinian and Giralian, were 
 now greatly alarmed, and were at a loss what steps to take to 
 arrest the proiricss of the Britisli army. In order to prevent 
 them from proceeding towards Italy, they entered into a con- 
 federacy with (he wild luirdes of i?cythia, who had hereto- 
 fore been conimiltiiig depredations in Britain ; furnisiied 
 :hein widi arms and money, and sent them over to this 
 
 * Maximum vir, sfremivs et probus, alque. Augn^to 
 di.cnus ììisi coiiita sucramcnti fidem, ^-c. Paul. Diac. p. 628. 
 
61 
 
 country, encouraging tliem to do all the mischtef they possi- 
 bly could — even to kill, and burn, and destroy. They ex- 
 pectud tliat this would induce Miioseii to return : and who 
 would liave imajTined otherwise ? Hut Maesen was resolute : 
 he had other ohJecUs in view, and the saving of his country 
 from the depfedalions of the Picts (for so these new invaders 
 were called) was with him but a secondary consideration. 
 He therefore proceeded with liis men towards Italy, where 
 he signalized himself, not by his valor and generosily — not 
 by such deeds as had made him the idol of his soldiers, but 
 by his cruelty and barbarity. As the emperor Gratian, a 
 worthy man, was hastening towards home, to visit his 
 newly-married wife, he was treacherously slain, whilst 
 crossing a river in his chariot, by Anarawd Gethin,* one of 
 Macáen's officers, who was lying in wait ("or him ; and his 
 brother, Valentinian, fearing the same fate, retreated far 
 into Asia, tovvards th East.f 
 
 After being so long successful in rebellion, it might have 
 been expected that Maesen woidd have attained the object of 
 his ambition, and been crowned emperor, particularly as 
 there appeared to be no obstacle in t!te way. But here the 
 proverb was verified, " 'I'he Devil is a bad master ;" for 
 whether Maesen feared that Valeiiliuian would return with a 
 strong army from Asia, or whether his conscience accused 
 him, or whatever was tlu; cause, he certainly never effected 
 liis purpose ; for he was killed by his own men, together 
 with his son, Owen Futidu. 'I'o crown the whole, /anarawd 
 Gethin was drowned in the same place where he had lain in 
 wait for the innocent blood of the excellent Gratian. In con- 
 sequence of these events, the whole army of Maesen were 
 scattered through the country ; but the greatest part of them, 
 with CoNAN, earl of Meiriadoc, at their head, remained in 
 Brittany. 'J'his was the .scuond settlement of liritons in that 
 part, and took place AD, 'S83. 
 
 Conan, being determined that no marriages should be con- 
 tracted except with his own countrywomen, sent to Britain 
 for a number of them, and eleven tîiousand of all degrees, 
 rich and poor, inimedialtly embarked for Brittany ; bui, 
 
 * Jldriiscafhius. 
 
 •\ Paul. Date. Loc. cit. Sozam. I. 7, c. 13. 
 
69 
 
 whilst on iheir vo>í>ge, a fiightful storm arose, and ihrea of 
 the ships were sunk ; tlie twelve whi(.h escapeJ were driven 
 by (hi' impeltioiily of the winds and waves to the coast of 
 Llychlyn, where they were taken by ihe Picts, who, wheu 
 they saw the lieauty of the maidens, endeavored to seduce 
 ihein, hut their ailenipts were indiirnantly repelit'd— so, at 
 leas!, say the aiicii-nt ehronieies. In roninienioralion of this 
 nohUi disphiy of chasiiiy, a holiday is siiil observed, on the 
 21sl of C)i*t(iher, which is called the Feast of Virgins ; and 
 there is a chinch in CardÌL'aiishire, known as the *• Virjrins' 
 Church" (/Jan Gtn/>vfo)(J — a name which it received at ils 
 consecration, in honor of them. It is said that the Hritons 
 in Brittany look these fentales for wives; and »Oien a child 
 was born of ono ol thein, (if the siory be a true one.) the 
 husband was accuslomed to cut the tongite of liis wife, lest 
 «lie might leach the language in a cürriipt manner to her 
 children.^' 
 
 At this finie, Britain was full of confusion and disorder. 
 An emperor would be proclaimed one day, and deposed the 
 next: his successor, in like manner, would scarcely assume 
 the imperial robes, before his throne was vacated, and him- 
 •elf beheaded. Such was »he uncertainty of popular favor, 
 which, tickle as a breath ol' wind, was continually changing 
 ils objects and pursuiis. It would be useless to mention the 
 whole of those who were thus speedily raised to the dazzling 
 Bummitol ambition, and as quickly descended '• to the toiub 
 of all the Capulels ;" for il would but swell the volume with 
 a dry and uninteresting detail of circumstances, and etrecino 
 possible good.f Yet one of ib.em, Con.--tantine, dcscc ded 
 from ilie royal stock of the iîritons, deserves liouorablc men- 
 lion. In addition to his iudisput^ble tide to the cruwn, he 
 owed his elevation, in part, to ii:e virtue i)f his name, which 
 induced the hope that lie woi;ld be as brave, as wise, and as 
 generous as hia preJecessor and kinamau, Constautiuu the 
 GreaU 
 
 Consf.nntine. was a celebrated warrior, ."nd was so success- 
 fid that France, Sj-.ain, and Urilain were under his govern- 
 juent for many years ; and ho lacked little oi' being the chici 
 
 • MS. vet. 
 
 t S.K.H{si.£cIcs.Iib.Ç), c. 11, IV?, 13, H, 15. 
 
08 
 
 emperor of the world, and being crowned in Italy. In tbd 
 midst of ill his pomp, iiowevcr, when he was hpjjiinning \n 
 enjoy tlie fniile of his ronqnepls — when foreign nations paid 
 him homage fH'I rfsppct, and when pence was relnrninfj to 
 blesp the people over whom he reiiriiod, he was treacherously 
 ninnlered. Upon his dentli, his pohliers were dispersed ; 
 but the iTajorityof them remained with their countrymen iti 
 Urittanv. This was the third time the Rritons le(t ponsidcr- 
 able numberii of their people there. A.D. 400. 
 
 The lonç continnanc? of siieh disorders fhoolc the Re.man 
 empire to its centre. The domcsiie feuds which aoiiatcd and 
 confused her internal policy, a<!ded to the rittacks of tho 
 liordes of barbarians who assailed her from without, reduced 
 her strrnçth, and rendered her an easy prey to faction and 
 contention. The soldiers were imruly, and continually 
 chanjiinp their masters. They made emperors when, how, 
 and of whom they pleased, and unmade them at pleasure, A 
 very plijriil pretext, only; won required to dethrone the man 
 who, but a few days l)en)re, was a popular favorite. Such 
 beiní^ the state of affairs, it was no wonder that it was found 
 impossible to maintain authority over the various distant por- 
 tions of the empire. Rf)me had grown f^reat beyond all for- 
 mer precedent : she had piien laws to the whole world, and 
 had held it in subjection : but now she was decliniiii' under 
 her own weiifht, and ra[Mdly falling intr> decay. About the 
 year 410, the emperor Honnrius. finding that he could no 
 longer maintain his ground in I'ri.ain, gave up i<3 govern- 
 ment, and recalled the army home to Italy, where there wai 
 greater need of their services. 
 
 This was the oriirin of the gold and siUer that are occa- 
 sionally dug out of the earth, in many parts of Britain : 
 wRen the emperor withdrew iun troops so suddenly, they 
 concealed the treasures they hnd acquired in holes and caves 
 of the earth, hoping that they would have an opportunity of 
 re-possessing them ; but thi:^ never occurred. 
 
 At this period, Britain Ti'as entirely williout a military 
 forcp; and I er old enemios, the Picts, taking advantage of 
 hr defenceless eitualion, were nftcrwarda iucccssful in their 
 
 • nde ('$s. Pnmord.]T. COO. 
 
64 
 
 depredations. Great numbers of the Romans, iiowever, re- 
 mained here, who, eilUer by marriage or otherwise, were 
 connected with the Britons, and were unwilling to sever the 
 bond of union. Hence it is evident, that we, a remnant of 
 the ancient Britons, are a mixture of Irish,* Greeks, t and 
 Romans. 
 
 * Because they were the old inhabitants, 
 t Brutus and his followers were Greeks, 
 
^ 
 
 CHAPTER III.— 7%c wars between the Britons and the 
 people called Picts. 
 
 The learned are not altogether agreed as to the origin of 
 the F/iclii a race «t' people so named from the Latin word 
 Picii, (painted,) because they were in the kabit of painting 
 themselves in represfuitations of various objects and coloi's, 
 particularly blue. Tiieir name in Welsh is Jirilhtvyr, a word 
 signifying spotted or speckled men. In this translation w« 
 shall call them Picts, according to their Latin name. 
 
 Some late writers are of opinion that they were a race of de- 
 generate liritons, or rather such of them a3, being bold and 
 valiant men, resided beyond the wall of Severus, and would 
 not on any account submit to the yoke of the Romans, and 
 become slaves to their oppressive government.* According 
 to old historians, however, (whom, in this case, we should 
 consider the most competent judges,) they were a wandering 
 tribe from Scythia, who landed in Britain about A.J). 75, 
 under the command of their chief-captain, RoDiir, having 
 been driven from their own land by famine ; and, b'îcauso 
 they seemed inclined to take forcible possession of certain 
 parts of the country, without even making acknowledgments 
 therefor, Mkuric, one of the British kings, collected his 
 troops together, to see what efTect the force of arms would 
 have upon their incursions ; and in the first attack, when the 
 front ranks were engaged, Rodii wasslain, together with one 
 half of his army. Tiiat this event might be kept in remem- 
 brance through succeeding generations, Meuric caused a 
 monumentto be erected, with this inscription, " The Viciorj/ 
 of Meuric.^' Seeing this, the remainder of the Picts were 
 aesirous of obtaining conditions of peace from the Rritons ; 
 and upon laying down their arms, und making due submission, 
 the king spared their lives, and gave them permission to re- 
 side in a part of Scotland. As the liritons would not give 
 their daughters in marriage to these wanderers, they went 
 over to Ireland, and intermarried with the people of th&t 
 
 * Canto, sub Picli, Baxt, Gloss. Jinliq. Brit. p. 195. 
 
 E 
 
w 
 
 «ountry. From these coanections the Irish and the Picts 
 soon came on the most friendly terms, and, to this day, their 
 descendants inhabit the northern part of Britain, and use \ha 
 Irish language. 
 
 These people continued the "practice of painting on their 
 skins the various shapes of birds, beasts, and serpents. In 
 this consisted their ornaments, and this was the reason of the 
 appellation they received of Ficti or Brithwyr. This cus- 
 tom is still practised in many parts of the world, particularly 
 in the Indies.* In addition to the opinion of ancient histo- 
 rians,! and a great number of the best modern writers,:): 
 I have been induced to maintain that the Picts were a 
 wandering ^ tribe, from a particular game which is still pre- 
 «erved in some sections of Wales, especially on the shores 
 of the river Cardigan, in South Wales. In this play, they 
 divide themselves into two parties, under the names of 
 Brithwyr (spotted men) and Henwyr (old men.) The Hen- 
 "wyr consist of persons of the familiar names ot Evan, Da- 
 vid, John, and Jenkins ; and the Brithwyr of those of any 
 other names. The Henwyr, consisting of only four names, 
 are generally the more numerous. Now, by Henwyr, it is 
 certain that the original inhabitants are designated ; and the 
 Brithwyr are considered strangers ©r foreigners. 
 
 It was about the year 75, as we have before remarked, 
 when the Picts first landed in Britain ; and, although they 
 intermarried with the Irish, they remained for several cen- 
 turies a separate and distinct people ; and it is not very cer- 
 tain whether they were eventually cut off in war, or whether 
 they formed one nation with the Irish, for history has made 
 no mention of them for the last eight hundred years. 
 
 Fot any thing we know to the contrary, they may have 
 been a peaceable and industrious people at first ; for there is 
 no account of their creating any tumult or disorder during 
 three hundred years after their settlement in Britain. But 
 
 * Dampicr, vol. 1, c. 18, ;). 514. 
 
 t Bed. Hist. Eclcs. lib. 1, c. 1; Gulf. lib. i, c. 17; 
 Pont, virumn. I. 5, p. 30. 
 
 X Uss, Primord. p. 302 ; Síillinsfîeet Orig. Brit. c. 5, 
 p. 246. 
 
67 
 
 when they had acquired strength, and formsd friendly allianees 
 with the Saxons and the French, (who then lived by plunder,) 
 they rushed upon their old masters, the Britons, and rent 
 them to pieces with as little mercy as a body of eagle» would 
 shew to a flock of lambs. This, however, was done only 
 when the British army was scattered, and at a distance from 
 the scene of their barbarities ; but, as soon as they were ap- 
 prised of the approach of their archers, they would fly to 
 the mountains and deserts beyond the wall of Severus. 
 
 You heard in the last chapter how the young Britons took 
 up arms with Macsen Wledig, with the intention of making 
 him emperor of the world ; and also how Valentinian and 
 Gratian furnished ships and money to the Scythians, sending 
 them to Biitain, and encouraging them to commit every spe- 
 cies of depredation they possibly could, with the expectation 
 that Macsen would return to the assistance of his own coun- 
 try. Fearing that tlie Picts, of themselves, would prove 
 inadequate to the undertaking, they enlisted the services of 
 the Saxons and the French, that they might, if possible» 
 utterly destroy the Welsh nation, and divide their country 
 amongst themselves. 
 
 About the year 386, and subsequently, our ancestors were 
 made to feel severely the indignation of the Most High, for 
 their ingratitude and wickedness. Four fierce and cruel na- 
 tions combined against them — the Saxons, the French, the 
 Picts, and the Irish, who took pleasure in torturing and burn- 
 ing them, and were so far from having any compassion or 
 feeling, that they took delight in hearing the sighs and groan» 
 of the slain. " Their bows also shall dash the young men 
 to pieces, and they shall have no pity on the fruit of the 
 womb : their eyes shall not spare young children," Isaiah, 
 xiii. 18. Who can describe the desolation caused by these 
 four nations, who,, having lived in the practice of barbarities 
 from their youth, and almost from their infancy, were striving 
 with each other who could inflict the greatest torments and 
 cruelties upon the poor Britons — especially when there was 
 not an arm raised in their defence, or a voice to cheer them 
 under their accumulated sufferings. The walled cities, it is 
 true, were retained without any serious loss ; but the small 
 towns sent forth many a red flame to the skies, whilst the 
 wretched inhabitants were expiring in agonies amid the bum- 
 
68^ 
 
 ing ruins ; and, to add to their torture, their enemiei were 
 rejoicing around thera, and laughing at their woe. 
 
 While these scenes were occurring, Macsen was not igno- 
 rant of the deplorable condition of his country. He was in- 
 formed of the manner in which the Britons were suffering, 
 and, wicked as he was considered, he sent over two legions 
 —about fourteen thousand men,* to their assistance. These 
 he could easily spare, for he was yet in France, and all that 
 kingdom had submitted to his authority. f Never was a de- 
 tachment of soldiers so acceptable. The enemy were greatly 
 superior in number, and small companies of them, with four 
 or five hundred men in each, were scattered through every 
 part of the country ; and, before they had an opportunity of 
 collecting together, those of them who were in the vicinity 
 of Kent and London, and the centre of England, were al- 
 most entirely destroyed ; but those about Wales, and near 
 the sea shore, escaped in their wicker-boats to Ireland.:}: 
 
 How many thousands have suffered from a want of prudent 
 foresight and seasonable preparation ! To neglect, in sum- 
 mer, when the bounties of nature are spread around us, to 
 provide against the inclemency and scarcity of winter, is the 
 part of a fool. So the Britons, after one triumph over their 
 enemies, never thought of providing against another attack. 
 They underrated the vindictive spirit of their savage oppo- 
 nents, as well as their strength, and the claims they still had 
 upon the Romans for assistance. They deposed their officers, 
 and disbanded their army, as if their services would never be 
 required again. For some years after this signal defeat, the 
 Picts and their allies appeal to have been quiet and peace- 
 able ; exceptthat, now and then, they would plunder a drove 
 of cattle or a flock of sheep, burn a village or hamlet, and 
 then make their escape with impunity. But when they tound 
 that the Britons had sheathed their swordÄ, and had become 
 insensible of impending danger, they took advantage of their 
 supineness, and were determined to exterminate such a 
 worthless people. 
 
 • Galf. Hist. Brit. lib. 5, c. 16. 
 
 t Broicer in remit. Fortvn. lib. 8, ;). 59. 
 
 \ Carruca. Gildas, p. 16. 
 
09 
 
 It is true that the Britons had greatly degenerated : they 
 no longer displayed that coHrage and military ardour by 
 which they were once characterized ; and, when the Picts and 
 their allies poured down their forces upon them, they had 
 lost all resolution, and had not firmness sufficient to with- 
 stand them. Alti)ough their army was small — very small in 
 comparison with that of their invaders, yet, had they relied, 
 upon the strong arm of Heaven — had tliey called upon their 
 God for assistance in this their lime of need, He never 
 would have sufl'ered such uncivihzed wanderers to trample 
 them under their feet, and inflict upon them such cruel barba- 
 rities. This duty they omitted : they became disheartened, 
 and, instead of arming their young .nen, and encouraging 
 them to gird on their swords for the contest, they sent a pe- 
 tition to Rome, setting forth, in terms of lamentation, their 
 suifering condition, and earnestly desiring assistance. Such 
 aid was hardly to be expected at this time, as the Roman 
 empire was in a situation which seemed to demand the pre- 
 sence of all its forces at home. J he emperor, however, 
 moved by their intreaties, sent over a legion of choice men, 
 amounting to about seven thousand. Upon their arrival, ru- 
 mor soon magnified their number into five legions ;* and 
 when the Picts, who were spreading desolation through the 
 middle of the country, heard it, they retreated beyond the 
 wall of Severus, and fled into Ireland ; while those who 
 were in the neighborhood of London, or committing depre- 
 dations along the banks of the Thames, were utterly destroyed 
 by the Roman soldiers. This took place about the vear 
 814. 
 
 The Romans then, like good counsellors, gave useful di- 
 rections with a view to the future safety of the country. They 
 exhorted the liritons to repair the breaches in the wall of Se- 
 verus, hoping that it would prove a check on the incursions 
 of their enemies : and doul)tless it would have done, had it 
 been of stone with lime mortar ; but it was merely an earthen 
 wall, built from sea to sea, with here and there a tower or 
 castle to defend it. It was consequently of little service to 
 the Britons ; and the Romans had scarcely returned to Italy, 
 
 * Ita MSS. Gildas vcro, et Beda nonnihil secus. 
 t Munis inter duo maria non tarn lapidibus quam ccpifi- 
 husfacivsi. Gildas, p. ì^. 
 
70 
 
 ì»hen the Picts and Irish again landed frem their %oats in the 
 northern seaports, and recommenced their depredations, if 
 possible, with greater fury than ever. They made holes in 
 the wall, killed those who were stationed there to defend it, 
 and drove off and ate the cattle, (probably raw.) 
 
 Gildas remarks that the Picts were a hairy, ugly, and 
 frightful people, very similar to Nebuchadnezzar, when ho 
 was driven into the fields to eat grass like a beasi. They were 
 unmerciful and cruel, and appeared to have an insatiable 
 thirst for slaughter and destruction. Such the Britons found 
 them at all times. They had no redeeming qualities : there 
 ■was no trait in their character, either individually or nation- 
 ally, that was praiseworthy or even pleasing. There is no 
 account of their allies, the French and Saxons, being with 
 them in this excursion. It is probable that they felt more 
 keenly than the Picts the vengeance of the Romans, because 
 they confined themselves chiefly to the interior of the couQtry, 
 where they first landed. 
 
 The Britons had now grown so dispirited, that they made 
 no opposition to the incursions of their invaders. They sub- 
 mitted to all kinds of degradation — suiTered themselves to be 
 driven into caves, and even to perish with hunger, rather 
 than attempt to repel the aggressors. They had lost all 
 courage and energy ; and, while the Picts were ravaging 
 their country on all sides, they either looked on with sense- 
 less inditTerence, or peaceably submitted to their repeated 
 indignities. About this time, however, when extirpation 
 stared them in the face, a council of the leading Britons was 
 held, at which it was determined to invoke once more the 
 interposition qf the Romans, and to offer, as a tribute for 
 their assistance, the abject and total submission of their 
 country. The names of those who were deputed to carry 
 this resolution into effect, were Peryf ap Cadifor and 
 Gronw ddu ap Einion Lygliw. Notwithstanding the situa- 
 tion of aifairs at Rome could scarcely justify an expectation 
 of assistance, yet, by the importunities of these men, they 
 obtained a legion of troops, who returned with them to 
 Britain, and soon dispersed or destroyed their enemies ; but 
 DvFODAn, the leader of the Picts, with about 2,500 of his 
 men, lied into Ireland and escaped. This occurred in the 
 year 420. 
 
71 
 
 It is evident that the power ef the Britons must have been 
 greatly riduced at this time, when a single legien proved of 
 such essential service. Several causes combined to prodaoe 
 this depreciation of strength. 1st. The Romans, during 
 their reign in Britain, carried off a great number ef the young 
 men to fight their battles in distant lands. 2d. The major 
 part of the youth, who remained after the Romans left the 
 country, either followed Macsen Wledig to France and Italy, 
 whence they never returned j ©r, as we have already ob- 
 served, formed the body-guard of Constantine, after his visit 
 to Britain, with the intention of making him sole emperor oi 
 the world. 3d. Those of the young men who still reraained 
 in Britain were totally ignorant cf the art of war ; and 
 bravery, unless accompanied with skill and discipline, is but 
 a minor ingredient in the materiel of a soldier. Such were 
 the causes which had weakened and enfeebled the Britons : 
 thus had they been shorn ©f that strength, which their skil- 
 ' fulness in war, added to their native courage, would other- 
 wise have rendered almost invincible. At a subsequent 
 period in their history, Henry II., king of England, in a 
 letter to Emanuel, Emperor of Constantinople, pays the 
 following merited tribute to their daring bravery : " There 
 is," says he, " in a tcorncr of this island, a people called 
 Cymri, (Welsh,) who are so courageous in defence of their 
 country and their rights, that they will even dare to oppose, 
 open-handed and without weapons, an enemy armed witli a 
 spear, a sword, and a shield."* 
 
 It was net to be expected that the Romans could render as- 
 sistance to the Britons on all occasions, so great was the dis- 
 tance between the two countries, and so uncertain tlie destiny 
 which awaited the Imperial City. Before the legion left the 
 island, therefore, they admonished the leaders and the people 
 to be valiant in defending themselves from the attacks of their 
 wandering opponents ; assuring them that they were every 
 way superior to them, if tiiey would but shake off their apa- 
 thy and inaf^livity. Besides instructiug the young men in the 
 art of war, they assisted in the erection of a new wall of 
 stone,t twelve feet high and eight feet v/ide, with numorou» 
 
 * ift niidi cum armacis congredi non vertaniur> Girald. 
 Des. Camb. v. 256. 
 t Gild. p. l^; Bed. I. 1, c. 1Î. 
 
Wwers npon ft, in the place of the old earthen wall buih by 
 Severus, " which the Britons had not at that time skilful at- 
 tizans enough amongst tliemselves to repair."* The towers 
 were built so near together, that the sound of a bell could be 
 heard dislinctly from one to another. The design of this 
 was, that, in case of the sudden landing of the enemy, the 
 bell nearest to the seaport wliere ihoy disembarked should be 
 run«^, which should be answered by the next, and so on until 
 the alarm was sounded throughout the whole kingdom, in 
 erder that preparations might be made to repel the hostile in- 
 vaders. 
 
 These improvements having been completed, a summons 
 was sent through England and Wales, inviting all the nobility 
 Í.0 London, a few days before the departure of the Romans. 
 When they were assembled, CinELYN, the archbishop, ad- 
 dressed them as follows : " My lords, I have been requested 
 to preach to you ; but I feel inclined to weep rather than to 
 preach, because of the calamities which have befallen you 
 sinee Macsen Wledig deprived the Hrilish island of its brave 
 and youthful warriors. It is evident that you have lost your 
 skill in war, and that you are better acquainted with agricultu- 
 ral pursuits ; for, when your enemies came down upon you, 
 you fled like sheep having no shepherd. How long will you 
 court a union with the Romans, and rely upon them for as- 
 sistance against these foreigners, who are inferior to you in 
 every respect, if you will but exert yourselves, throw aside 
 your sluggishness, and rencrve your mean, submissive 
 spirits? Know yon not that ihe Romans would willingly 
 forgive you the tribute money they have heretofore exacted, 
 rather than be continually called from their homes to fight 
 your batdes here ? Had you seen the brave warriors who 
 once dwelt on this island, you would blush for your own 
 weakness and cowardice. Yet I cannot believe that humanity 
 has entirely deserted you. Acquit yourselves, therefore, as 
 men : Call on Christ, that he may endue you with courage, 
 and bless you with liberty." 
 
 The Romans soon afterwards retarned home, taking a final 
 leave of the island, after exhorting the Britons to be coura- 
 geous and undaunted, telling them that the consequences of 
 
 * Goldsmith' t IJist. of Eng. 
 
73 
 
 Iheir cowardice would fall only on themselves, and thàt^ 
 their complaints would receive no further consideration at 
 
 Icome. 
 
 ■> 
 
 tt' 
 The country was peaceable for about three years after this. 
 The Britons were in some measure on their guard, and 
 waiched over their interests with vigilance and care. Tjio 
 Picts and their allies, judging that the Romans had taken the 
 island under their protection, were afraid to commit auy 
 overt acts of violence, lest they should again be chastised ^ý 
 the victorious legions : they therefore remained at home, ini^ 
 Ireland and the adjoining islands. But about the year 425 • 
 they made their re-appearance in the island of Anglesea. At 
 the same time the Saxons* made a descent upon Kent and 
 the adjacent country ; and, between the two, it is easy to 
 imagine the scenes of slaughter and bloodshed vvhich quickly 
 overspread the kingdom, especially in the neighborhood of 
 London and in North Wales. The havoc and destruction 
 caused by these barbarians was certainly an awful judgment 
 upon the people ; but their wickedness and ingratitude culled 
 down upon them a punishment tenfold more fatal. About 
 this period, the Pelagian Heresy found its way into Britain,! 
 not through its author himself, (for he was then in Jerusalem,) 
 but through some of his disciples, who preached it secretly 
 in private houses, and overturned the faith of multitudes of 
 the common people who were not establislied in the princi- 
 ples of religion. Tne scope of this doctrine was, " That, 
 inasmuch as Jesus Christ had satisfied the divine will for 
 the sins of mankind, every christian could please God and be 
 saved without the help of his grace." It is likely that the 
 Britons of that ago were as little acquainted with the scrip- 
 lures as they were skilled in the art of war ; and as they had 
 formerly sent to l?ome for assistance against their enemies, 
 the Picts, so now they sent to their neighbors in France, | 
 requesting the aid of their learned men to refute this danger- 
 ous heresy. In compliance with this request, two excellent 
 and pious bishops, Gaemow and Lupus, came over, and, 
 
 * Jied. His. Ecles. l.\, c. 20. 
 t See 2d Part, 2d chapter. 
 4 Probably to Brittany. 
 
 E» 
 
74 
 
 laking Iho scriptures for their authority, in addition to the 
 testimony ©f the whole ef the primitive church, and the 
 powerful reasonings of divinity, defended the Catholic faith 
 in such a masterly manner, that all acknowledjred that God 
 was with thera, to the shame and confusion of their oppo- 
 nents, and the great consolation of those who were soui:d iu 
 the faith. 
 
 But their enemies, the Picts, the Irish, and the Saxons, 
 were still in the country, spreading devastation in some 
 quarter or other continually. The Britons, it is true, had an 
 army in the field, hut the men were timid and disheartened. 
 When Garmon and Lupus discovered this, they observed, 
 *• Be not faint-hearted, or alarmed because of your enemies. 
 "♦Ve will be your leaders. Our trust is in the laring God, 
 the Lord of Hosts.'' When they became aware of tlieir 
 situation, the bishops commanded tne army to halt iu a shady 
 valley, thickly covered with trees, and not to move from their 
 position until the enemy passed by ', and whatever they saw 
 iheir leaders do, they should do likewise. Before long, the 
 Picts marched through the valley, when the two bishops 
 arose upon their feet, and shouted " Alleluia ! Alleluia ! Al- 
 leluia !" and the soldiers, following tlieir example, sprang 
 upon thtir feet, crjingout, with all their strength, " Alle- 
 luia !"<Scc., until the whole valley reverberated the sound. 
 'I'ho Picts, thus taken by surprise, were so terrified and 
 alarmed, that many of them wern drowned in their haste 
 toescajie across an adjoining stream.* This occurrence took 
 place soon after Er\sler, A.D. 427 ; and the place is called, 
 to this day, J\laes Garmon, (Garmon's Field.) 
 
 After this, the boldness of the Picts and other barbarians 
 was checked fur a while ; for, as long as the Britons feared 
 GoD, and departed from evil, their enemies troubled them 
 not. No sooner, however, did they forget Gon and neglect 
 his worship, than their old foes made preparations to pay 
 them another visit. Although a majority of the Britons were 
 professed christians, yet their conduct was bad, for they did 
 net live according to the injunctions of the scriptures. As long 
 as Garmon and Lupus reaiaincd aUiOngsl them, they wore a 
 religious people, at least in appearance ; but, after these 
 
 * rWf Css. Primord, p. 179, ubi /i.Tc/usius. 
 
75 
 
 holy men returned to France, they forgot their instructions — 
 their zeal for religion decreased — they ridiculed its ordinan- 
 ces, and by degrees gave themselves up to levity and foolish 
 diversions : in short, they seemed to have no recollection of 
 the tribulations through which they had so recently passed. 
 In the course of a icw years, tliey had reached the very acme 
 of national impiety. Not only were the common people 
 sinning against Heaven " with a high hand and an out- 
 stretched arm," but even the clergy — the ministers of that 
 holy religion, which enjoins upon its professors to be pat- 
 terns of virtue and uprightness— joined in the general wicked- 
 ness. Kanquetings, drunkenness, lasciviousness, usury, 
 envy, and haired, were common crimes ; to which was added 
 as much contempt ond dishonor for the commandments of 
 God as the corcupt heart of man is capable of manifesting. 
 " A wonderful and horrible thing is committed in the land." 
 Jer. V. 30. It was no wonder, therefore, that the judgments 
 of the Most High — war, pestilence, and famine, should fall 
 upon them. " Shall I not visit for theso things? saith the 
 Lord : shall not my soul be avenged on snch a nation as 
 this ?" Jer. v. 29. 
 
 It was not long before the Picts and the Irish again landed 
 in Britain, and, like so many furies, insatiate for blood, set 
 no limits to their barbarous cruelties. When it is considered 
 that for ten years they continued their woik of destruction, 
 imagination cannot depict the melancholy scenes which fol- 
 lowed. No regard was paid in this offensive warfare to age, 
 sex, or condition ; for all shared the same fate. The hearts 
 of the invaders were never alive to feelings of mercy or com- 
 passion. They had been trained to deeds of blood, and 
 were never in their element but when ia pursuit of victims 
 on whom to glut their accursed rage. The Britons knew 
 this, for they often experienced its dreadful effects : still, 
 like thousands of others, they would not relax an iota of 
 those very indulgences, which had on all previous occasions 
 rendered them an easy and almost unresisting prey. The 
 Picts and tlieir allies never attacked them, except when they 
 knew them to be so enervated by pleasure and luxury as to 
 be unable to make any successful opposition. 
 
 The greatest part of the Britons who could possibly 
 escape, retreated into the deserts, aa well to obtain the pro» 
 
76 
 
 tection of the rocks as to seek subsistence. Thoir food, in 
 this desolate exile, was scanty, consisting of what they could 
 «btain in the chase, with now and then a few birds, and such 
 roots and berries as the various seasons afforded. Such were 
 the delicacies, or rrthcr the only articles of food which these 
 wretched people enjoyed.* These are the consequences of 
 indulging in sin, and forsaking the laws and ordinances of 
 God. 
 
 O, SiK is (he fountain, whence constantly flow 
 Dislrtü.-' und pal.i fear, laniciUation and woe : 
 I Groans, anguish, and trouble arise from its waves, 
 And sorrow encircles the banks whicli ;t laves : 
 The vengeance of Heaven it invokes from the sky, 
 And ALL whom il falls on must certainly flic. 
 The horrors of v.'arfare attend in its train, 
 And fevers, and sickness, and harrowing pain : 
 The city's proud walls 'iioath its infiiience fall, 
 And famine and pestilence wait upon all. 
 
 At last, after having for a long time sufiered aíîliction, op- 
 pression, famine, and cold, llie Britons dtterniincd agait: to 
 implore the Romans lor assistance; and about tiie year 446 
 a petition was sent to A^.tws, then governev of France, (un- 
 der the emperor,) couclied in the fcliowiug hi-.iguage . " The 
 groan of the îîrilons to y'Eiiu.'^, governor of France." (This 
 was the inscription.) " The barbarians, on the one hand, 
 drive us into tlic sen, and tiio sea, on the other, throws us 
 back upon the barbarians ; and between ihein (here is no al- 
 ternative: we must cither be killed by tlic barbarians, cr- 
 drovvnod by the waves." This is only an extract from the 
 lQtler,t but il is all thai liiptory has handed down to us. We 
 can judge, however, even Irum this fragment, in what a deplo- 
 rable situation tlie liriions wore now placed. Language could 
 flCarcely furnish terin.s to convey a strotiger idea of their ex- 
 treme wretchedness and misery. It is brief, but forcible, 
 and must have operated powerlully on the humane feelings 
 
 * Tarn crcbris diicptionibus venarctvr omnis regio tolitia 
 eibi hactilo excepto venatori arlis solatia. Gildas, page 
 J 06. 
 
 t JSt posf paxica querenlcs rcpdlunt burbari, ^c. Gild, 
 p. 16, 6 
 
77 
 
 of the lîoman governor j but the affairs of the empire were 
 such that no assistance could be rendered to them.* 
 
 At this time, Britain was again aíTlififcd with a severe 
 famine; in addition to wiiicli, llio PjcLs were burning the 
 grain and nil oilier food, except such as lliey required ihem- 
 sclvcs. Tiu!y also drove the llrilons once more into (he 
 deserts ; and the seasons were wet and cold, insümuch ihat 
 the little that was sown did not ripen. 13i)t, noîwiihslanding 
 all these tribulations, the lîriions were a sinful, sliir-neclied 
 people. iSonie of i!iem became slaves to the IMets, in order 
 to e:ive themselves from starvation : others chose to perish 
 in coves and in holes of rocks, mtlicr than submit lo their 
 enemies ; but very few called upon the Lord in their lroul)le. 
 5.f t!icy h;id done this in sincerity, they would have had no 
 reason lo fear the attacks of any foe, nor would they ever 
 have bcon a foreign power taking their country by force ; 
 bîcausc " 'i'!:e name of tlie l^otd is a strong tower: tlie 
 rlghteouä runneth into it, and is safe." Prov. xviii. 10. 
 
 But after a long time — after receiving the punishment tliat 
 was duo ill this world for their sins, the Lord was pleased to 
 touch their hearts, and bring them to themsehcs ; and they 
 returned, like the prodigal in the gorpel, wiih penitence to 
 their Heavenly Father. AUhougti iheir number and their 
 e'renglh were greatly reduced, yet the Lord endued tliem 
 with power from on high, and the army of the Picts, numer- 
 ous and formidal)io as it was, could not withstand ihem : 
 willi all the reinforcements they received, they did not ob- 
 tain a single victory, because the Jîrilons put their trust in God, 
 and " His arm brouglit salvation.'' 'j'he leaders of the Picts 
 and Irish, being wounded, fled beyond the wall of Severus, 
 into the Highlands of Scotland ; and others escaped across to 
 Ireland. (See /JeiU- xxviii. 7.) 
 
 It miglit have been expected that the Britons, after passing 
 lhr(jugh such fiery trials, and experiencing such signal de- 
 liverances, would have served God with reverence and godly 
 
 * " The liomans, at this time, pressed hard by Atlila, 
 the most terrible enemy that ever assailed the empire, tvere 
 unable to attend to the complainta of their allies.'* — Hume's 
 Hist, of Esq. 
 
7» 
 
 /ear. 'í'licy had witnessed the vengeance, the destruction, 
 the haroe, which had followed them alnaost unceasingly, 
 whilst they vvcro a by-word amongst the surrounding na- 
 tions for their wickedness and impiety. They had also en- 
 joyed the blessings and happiness of domestic life, and the 
 splendid triumphs of national independence, when they feared 
 Ü0D, and obeyed his comraandmentà. They had experienced 
 the extremes of adversity, and attained the summit of pros- 
 perity — yet, for all thi?, they were a wicked, rebellious, and 
 disobedient people. 
 
 Having driven away their enemies, and obtained peace at 
 home, they began industriously to till the ground ; and, the 
 season proving favorable, their crops of grain and euppliee 
 of fruit were more abundant than had ever been known be- 
 fore.* Hut a few years passed away, in the enjoyment of 
 every blessing which a bountiful Creator could bestow upon 
 them — they were secure in their dwellings, and " fared sump- 
 tuously every day ;" but, " as the dog returns to his vomit," 
 so they departed from the path of duty, and sinned against 
 God, if possible, with a higher hand than ever. " But Je- 
 ehurun waxed f^it and kicked." Dcxit. xxsii. 15. They 
 anointed kings—not such as conscientiously walked with God, 
 but sucli as were more noted for their cruelty than other 
 men ; but the tenure by which they held their offices was 
 uncertain and brief, for they were soon dethroned, and re- 
 placed by others still more wicked. f If any one was de- 
 sirous of leading a quiet and virtuous life, and turned his 
 feet from the path of wickedness, he was despised by all 
 his countrymen, who could not, in their own opinion, suffi- 
 ciently dishonor him. Those who received the greatest 
 honors, and were generally respected, were the most aban- 
 doned characters. The people paid deference to vice and 
 immorality, whilst they trested modest and retiring virtue 
 with contumely and contempt. They could laugh at the 
 misfortunes of the pious poor, wliilst they feasted and pam- 
 pered the rich libertine and the wealthy debauchee. Nor 
 was it the laity alone who thus delighted in wickedness, and 
 despised the knowledge of God ; for the clergy also •' left 
 
 * Tantu abwidaniium eopiis insula nffluebat, ^'C. Gild 
 9, 19, p. 17. 
 t Ibid, p. 13. 
 
79 
 
 the WÄys of uprightuefls, and walked in the ways of dark- 
 ness." Prov. ii. 13. Instead of watching over iheir flocks, 
 and preserving the sanctity of their temples inviolate, ihey 
 passed their time in the taverns, tinging vain and obscene 
 songs.* One of the poets of that aga, complaining of their 
 neglect of their pastoral duties, sang in tho following 
 •train : 
 
 Our Priests were as gold, 
 Ere religion grew cold. 
 
 And powerful were they in prayer ; 
 But now they are beasts. 
 And revel at feasts, 
 
 No longer our pastors they are. 
 
 In short, there was no class of the people, rich or po«r, 
 clergy or laity, who did not indulge in all manner of wicked- 
 ness to which the depraved nature of man is inclined. " Bui 
 this people hath a revolting and a rebellious heart : they are 
 revolted and gone." Jer. v. 23. In the midst of their career 
 of licentiousness, they were suddenly arrested : they heard 
 the appalling intelligence that their cruel and merciless 
 foes, who had so repeatedly humbled their pride, had again 
 landed on their shores. The news spread rapidly through 
 the country, and produced a sensation of unmingled horror 
 and dismay in the minds of the people. They began to re» 
 view their conduct, and, when destruction stared them in the 
 face, to repent of their evil deeds. They recalled to their 
 recollection the scenes of carnage which haé characterized 
 the previous invasions of the Picts and Irish— pictured to 
 their minds the burning of villages and the torture of them- 
 selves and their families, and, in short, gave themselves up 
 to despair. This effect, however, was but momentary : the 
 report turned out to be untrue, and the people soon resumed 
 their accustomed practises. Therefore, because they would 
 not listen to the warnings of Heaven, though delivered in a 
 voice too intelligible to be misunderstood, the Lord seat a 
 deadly plagusf amongst them, which carried off such im- 
 mense multitudes, that those who survived could scarcely 
 bury the dead. " If thou wilt not observe to do all the words 
 
 * i'ino muditi torpehant rcsoluti. Gild. p. 18, 6. 
 t The Quotidian Ague. 
 
80 
 
 of this law, then the Lord will make thy plaguea v^onderful 
 —even great plagues/and of long continuance." Deut. xxviii. 
 58, 59. Soon after the plague had somewhat abated, t'.ie 
 Picts returned in earnest ; and between the deftruction caused 
 by the one, and the devastation produced by the ollieis, it is 
 easy to imagine how wretched and miserable the poor 
 Britons were. These afflictions induced them to call in the 
 «id of the vSaxons, who proved eventually a greater tiouble 
 than either the Picte or the plague. 
 
hi 
 
 CHAPTEU IV.-^The wars bdwem the Britons and 
 the Saxons — The Plot of the Long Knives — The history 
 of IJihr Bendragon, Jlrihur, «.Vc, Princes of fFalcs — > 
 ,d sketch of the Laws of (he good King Howell. 
 
 Having already sliewn the pitiable condition to which the 
 Britons were reduced by their indolence and apathy, and, 
 above all, by their ingratitude and contempt of Goo, I will 
 proceed to prove tlie extreme foolishness and madness they 
 manifested in seeking the astiistanco of the Saxons.* It 
 vvouid be as wise an action lo seta wolf to defend a flock of 
 lambs from the fox, as it was for the Britons to petition tho 
 Saxons to protect them from the Picts. Yet this is no mora 
 than God threatens against the disobedient. " But it sh.ill 
 come to pass, if thou wilt not hearken ta the voice of the 
 Lord thy God, the Lord shall smite tliee with madness, and 
 blindness, and astonishment of heart." J)eut.xxv\i\. 15-28. 
 They feared the Saxons before as the sons of Belial, (signi- 
 fying an elf fiom tiio bottomless pit,) yet, such was their 
 blind infatuation, that they sent messeagers to invite them 
 over to Brita'n, to aid in repelling an enemy who were in no- 
 wise more valiant than themselves, had they only shaken oft" 
 their indolence and apatliy, as the Romans and many of their 
 own countrymen had repeatedly told them. 
 
 It is not accurately known what facilitated the entrance of 
 the Saxons (a people from the neighborhood of Hanover, in 
 Germany) into this island. Some writers assert that the 
 circumstances which induced them to come over were at 
 follows : Tnc crown of the kingdom descended, by inheri- 
 tance, to a pious man named (/Onstans, who was raised in a 
 monastery, to the iiitent that he should devote his life to the 
 service of religion : and, on this account, he was unac- 
 quainted with the practices of the court, as well as the civil 
 laws of the country. Ue therefore appointed a governor 
 imder him, to manage the affairs of the court, and to super- 
 Tiae tiie general concerns of tlie kingdom. The name, of 
 
 * allissimam scnsus caliíçinfni I O dcsperabiUm cm- 
 damque mentis hebetudinem ! Gild. 23, p. 30. 
 
 F 
 
62 
 
 this governor was Voktioern : he was a presumptuous, wily 
 man, as the sequel of his history wiil prove. After having 
 the royal authority in his liands, his first endeavor was to get 
 possession of the crown, and to murder his master. In 
 order to eflect his purpose, he bribed abouta hundred of these 
 s»ns of Jîelial to rush into the king's chanil-or, and assassi- 
 iiate him. Having made the necessary arrangements, and 
 ■written songs in praise of Vortigcrn and in contempt of 
 Constans, they seized upon the first favorable opportunity to 
 carry their bloody design into execution. Having slain the 
 king, they brougîit his head to their treacherous employer, 
 who made pretence to weep, although his heart was never 
 more delighted. This he did to deceive the people, by 
 making tliem believe that he iiad no concern in the murder; 
 inadihtionto which, he caused the men whom he iiad hired 
 to perform this cowardly and brutid act lo be beheaded.* 
 This i.« the reason why some think lliat Vorliyern invited the 
 Saxons over to Britain to defend hiin, lest he should be de- 
 posed for his treachery and villany. However that may have 
 been, it is certain tiiat tlicre had bct-n groat confusion and 
 disorder amongst the lîritons ever since the iinal departure of 
 the Romans iVnni tlic island. The right, title, or qualifica- 
 tions of an aspirant to the tlirone, were but secondary con- 
 siderations with the people, if, indeed, they possessed any 
 weight at all ; but wiioevcr had the greatest power, and the 
 most abandoned character, had the best chances of success. 
 He would thrust himself into the highest station, and retain 
 it until deposed by some one stronger than himself. This is 
 proved beyond dispute by Gildas, a writer of the sixth cen- 
 tury. So Vortigcrn, lest he should lose his ill-acquired 
 throne, as most of his predecessors had done, called in the 
 aid of the Saxons| — a people who had formerly appeared on 
 the island in a very different capacity from that of protectors. 
 This may have been one reason, amongst other? ; but it was 
 nhieily to oppose the Picts that the Saxons were first scut 
 fjr. 
 
 Vortigcrn, alVr consu'ting with his ofTicers, dispatched 
 four of his courtiers to negotiate with the tSaxons, and invite 
 Uicm over to lirilain. They were acooinpanicd by numerous 
 
 * r,n1J\ lib. 0, r. 7, 8, 0. 
 
 t Scnn. c. 2Ö. i'ide Orig. JìiH. c. 5, p. 313-19. 
 
83 
 
 attendants, who were to protect them. When they arrived 
 at their destination, jf the English chronicles are trvie, (Cor 
 the account is given by an I'nglishman,* and not a word is 
 said respecting it in the Welsh histories,) these messengers 
 addressed an assembly of tiie Saxons to the following eirect :t 
 " We poor Britons, wounded and sorely afflicted by the re- 
 peated assaults ef our enemies, implore your help and pro- 
 tection in the trouble and distress to which we are now re- 
 duced. Our country is extensive, and produces every thing 
 necessary for the support of man. You shall have a portion 
 of it : it is large enough for us and you. Hitherto the Ro- 
 mans have generously protected us ; and, next to them, we 
 know of no nation who have given such evident proofs of 
 bravery as you have done. May your arms proclaim your 
 valor in the island of Britain : it will be a pleasure to us to 
 perform any services which you may enjoin upon us." To 
 which the Saxons replied : " You may rest assured, honor- 
 able Britons, that the Saxons will be true kinsmen to yo», 
 and readily aid you in your tioublcs and didiculties." Now, 
 the truth i.-r, this speech is nothing more thau a fabricalion 
 of the Saxon historian ; for the instructions of the messen- 
 gers were to obtain the services of tlie Saxons for such a 
 remuneration as they could agree upon.]: Not a word was 
 said of allowing them to take no33CSi;iea of any part of the 
 country. 
 
 There were some amongst tho Britons who predicted the 
 true Slate of the case — who could see through the veil which 
 was placed before their eyes to keep them in i:^norance of their 
 situation, and whose hearts were sorrowful in anticipation of 
 the destruction which was evidently approaching. 'J'hey well 
 knew the character of the people who were coming amongst 
 them : they remembered the time when, in alliance with 
 ihe same nation wliom they were now called upon to op- 
 pose, they were barbarous, brutal, and unrelenting in their 
 persecution. Akhough none of them openly expressed 
 their apprehensions, yet some of their comparisons were 
 
 * Witichindus cit. a Camd.p. 123. 
 
 ^ A gi eat misfukc occurred in the Jirsi edition of this 
 work, where it is said that a letter was sent to the Saxons : 
 for at that time they coidd not read a word. 
 
 I VideAnnot. in Camd.p. 123; Orig. Brit. p. 818. 
 
84 
 
 pointíd and full of meaning. " When the hornets (said one) 
 get lodging in a bee-hive, the lawful occupants must give 
 place to the intruders. Wo unto me, if the invitation of the 
 Saxons should verify the proverb, ' Let a bad man into the 
 barn of a g««d one :' and many a time it has happened that 
 * A man's goods are his enemies.' " *' I have heard an old 
 fable (said another) of the doves agreeing with the kites for 
 their protection against the crows. The kites, sure enough, 
 dispersed the crows — but vvhat then ? Whenever they 
 wanted a dainty repast, nothing would suit them so well as 
 a dove ; and they were not at all scrupulous about satisfying 
 their appetite, though at the expense of the sincerity and 
 good faith they had vowed to their harmless and confiding 
 victims. God grant that this maj»^ not be the burden of our 
 song, in the case of our good king seeking assistance from 
 the Saxons." These, however, were but the fearful fore- 
 bodings of a few solitary priests, in which the people gene- 
 rally placed no confidence, and apparently took little interest. 
 After the return of the messengers, there was great rejoicing 
 at court. The foolish Vorligern thought he could, not make 
 sufllcient prepar'alions, or provide delicacies enough to wel- 
 come them. 
 
 Some time in August, A.D. 449, the Saxons arrived in 
 three ships, under the command of two brothers, named 
 Henoist and Horsa. ' After feasting and revelling for a few 
 days, and fully agreeing upon terms lor their services, that 
 there might be no cause for dispute afterwards, they com- 
 menced operations, and soon gave abundant proof of their 
 courage and skill in the art of war. Their number could 
 not have been veiy great, when three ships transported 
 them all ; yet, by the timely assistance they rendered to the 
 reduced army of the liritons, they were enabled to dis- 
 perse the Picts, and scatter them to the four winds of heaven. 
 The grea; leader of the Picts, in attempting to escape, was 
 thrown from his horse, and instantly killed.. 
 
 The honest intentions of the Saxons (if, indeed, they had 
 any) were soon dissipated, when they witnessed the apathy 
 and indifference manifested by those whom they had comet» 
 protect; and more especially when they had opportunities of 
 contrasting the fertility of the soil and the salubrity of the 
 «limate ef this island, with the barren and bleak country 
 
85 
 
 which they themselves inhabited. It is easy lo talk of na- 
 tional virtue and national hsnesty ; but, as it is with indivi- 
 duals, so is it with communities : and it is not in ihe least 
 surprising that sell-interest sliould have so great weight with 
 these Saxons, as to induce the wish to seiile in the country 
 which ihey had redeemed from the ravages of a hostile foe. 
 They therefore sent a message to Saxony, invitina: over such 
 of their countrymen as pre/erred residing in a goodly land, 
 where provisions were abundant, to remaining immured in a 
 country unfruitful and unhealthy. The following is a part of 
 their message : " The country is excellent, (eriile, and pro- 
 ductive ; but the inhabitants are feeble, indolent, and care- 
 less. If you would improve your condition, slay no longer 
 at home : take courage, and come over to us. It is our in- 
 tention to fall upon the lazy Briions, that we may get posses- 
 sion of their country for ourselves ; so take care thai your 
 weapons are sharpened and fit for slaughter." 
 
 it was easy to persuade them : there was encouragement 
 enough in the idea of despoiling and committing depredations 
 upon the country, to induce them to come over ; and very 
 soon a host of them, far exceeding the first number, (among 
 whom were two sons of Hengist, and his daughter Rowena,) 
 landed on the island. Here, then, was a fresii cause ol alarm 
 and apprehension to such of the Briions as were alive to the 
 interests of their country — who had some of the spirit of 
 their ancestors, and who had seen the former influx of these 
 barbarians with terror and dismay ; but the foolish king, 
 Vorligern, welcomed and succored them, and, in order to 
 silence the murmurings of the people, he said that, fearing 
 that the first army might be insufiicieut, they had come over 
 to assist in repelling the enemy. 
 
 Hengist had, by this time, ascertained the disposition of 
 the king, and was willing to take advantage of its pliability 
 and weakness. In addition to the presents which be and his 
 men had received, over and above their hire, he was desirous 
 of having a walled cily under his «government, " thai I may 
 be honorable (said he) among ihe princes of my own country, 
 as my ancestors were." The reply of Vorligern to this very 
 modest request was not as favorable as had been anticipated. 
 "Hengist, this weuld not be right, for thou art a foreigner 
 and a heathen ; and, if I sh»«ld honŵr thee like a nobleman 
 
86 
 
 of rny own (••unlry, the princes, would rise up against me/ " 
 " Bui, my lord the kinsr, (said Ilengist,) grant unto thy ser- 
 vant as much land to build a casiie upon as a tliong will sur- 
 round." "Tliou sha't have so much freely," replied the 
 king. Then Ilengist took a bull's hide, and cut it up into 
 one thong, and in the strongest place he encircled willi it as 
 mucli ground as a tolerably large held, and built upon it. a 
 royal caslle and wall, which the Britons formerly called 
 Caer y Gcirrai, that is, Thong Chester.* The town now 
 standing upon its site is called Doncaster.i" 
 
 When Ilengist had completed his buildings, he invited the 
 king to pay him si visit. Several nobles also came from 
 Grrmany, and a great feast was made, consisting of every 
 dainty and delicat-y that could be procured. At the conclu- 
 sion of the entertainment, Ilengist, well knowing the weak- 
 ness of the king, ordered his daughter Kowena to put on 
 her best attire, and to come to the table to pour out wine for 
 the king. The design of the Saxon leader was accomplished 
 to h js heart's content. The lascivious old king was pleased 
 Avith Rowcna, and madö amorous proposals, to which she 
 unchastely assented ; and when he was rebuked for his sin 
 by FoDiN, bishop of London, (whose duly it was to denounce 
 such wickedness,) the king, in his wrath; threw a spear to 
 his heart, and took Rowcna as a concubine. 
 
 These things being accomplished so agreeably to the 
 Avislips of the Saxons, they waited only for a convenient 
 season and a favorable opportunity to rush upon the Britons, 
 and destroy tJKMn. They began to complain that their wages 
 were too little in comparison with the services they had ren- 
 dered, and far less than their courage deserved, '1 his was a 
 mere pretext. They wished for some cause to excite a quar- 
 rel, and were indiiferent as to what that cause might be. 
 
 * Galf. lib. 6, c. 12 : Canai. in Lincolnshire, p. 471. 
 
 t 77/iv is now a place of considerable notorieiy, and is 
 famous for its spring' oiid foil races, ichen the best blooded 
 and fleetest liorses in the coiiniry are brought together, to 
 contend by speed for high and valuable prizes. During these 
 seasons, the town i< crowded to over/lowing by strangers 
 from all pai-ts cf Enghmd ; but ct ether times it is a dulL 
 uiiinteresting place. —VvB^s. 
 
87 
 
 To silence their murinurings, however, and to remove all 
 occasion for complaint, their remuneration was increased :* 
 but still they were dissatisfied, and expressed iheir discon- 
 tent in strong and emphatic language. " Must we," said 
 they, " venture our lives in defence of this people for nothing, 
 whilst they are indulging liiemselves in idleness, and living 
 at their ease ? No, we will not : we can divide for our- 
 selves." 
 
 And so, indeed, they did, in the shortest possible way ; 
 for, after receiving fresh reinforcements of their countrymen, 
 who were swarming in multitudes to join them, and having 
 formed a new alliance with the Picts, they rushed upon the 
 defenceless inhabitants, and renewed the barbarities of former 
 times. Neither old nor young escaped their fury — neither 
 male nor female found favor in their sight. Along the shores 
 of the Thames, throughout Kent, and London, and the sur- 
 rounding country, even as far as Oxford, there was but one 
 continued scene of devastation and bloodshed. [A descrip- 
 tion thereof, though given in all the terms of horror which 
 the English language is capable of, would fail to be complete. 
 It exceeded all that even the imagination can conceive. It 
 would sound far belter in a work of fiction, where tales of 
 terror arc introduced to excite the passions of the reader, 
 than in a book purporting to contain a correct history of 
 events which actually occurred. Sufllce it to say, the 
 Britons residing in Kngland were indiscriminately massacred 
 in every direction ; and those who escaped (and they were few 
 in number) were exposed lo an equal allliction in the hunger 
 and privations they experienced in their places of retreat. 
 Those who inhabited the mountainous parts of the country 
 were tlic only portion ®f the population who remained secure 
 during the occurrence of this terrible war of extermination. 
 The Picts, as was to be expected, performed a very con- 
 spicuous part in these deeds of horror, devastation, and 
 murder.] 
 
 "VVhen the cruel, infidel sons of Belial had become sa- 
 tiated with the work of destruction, the greatest part of them 
 returned to Germany. Some are of opinion, that they thus 
 
 * Impdrant sibi annoiias dari qiix multo tempore im- 
 pcrtitx clauscrimt, ut diciiur, cams lancem.GiLDAs,page 21. 
 
88 
 
 suddenly returned home, in order to aroid the stench arising 
 from the dead bodies which they had left unburied and ex- 
 posed upon the fields. Others think that they had overladen 
 their ravenous stomachs, and chose to seek their old quar- 
 ters, to enjoy the benefit of the sea air. One of these, or 
 perhaps both, was the real cause. However, it is certain 
 that they did return home ; and, as far as we can learn from 
 ancient historians, they remained there for five or six years. 
 It was in the year 449 that they were first invited to come 
 over to this country, and ihey were about ten years in tho 
 service of the Britons, and fighting tiieir battles, before ihey 
 treacherously broke their faith, and turned against their mas- 
 ters and employers. 
 
 Soon after the horrible slaughter above mentioned, the 
 remnant of the Britons collected together from their hiding- 
 places, and cried mightily unto God for assistance. They 
 deposed Vortigern, who was an usurper from llie first, anil 
 crowned in his stead a near kinsman of his, named Vorti- 
 MKR — a gentle, pious, estimable, and brave man, whose 
 good qualities obtained for him the appellation of the Ble.ssed 
 Vorlimer. 
 
 After Vortigern was dethroned, his son Pasgen, angry at 
 •witnessing the elevation of another to his father's throne, left 
 the country, went over to (Germany, and joined himself with 
 the Saxons. Tliis traitor (and treachery was the originating 
 cause of all the troubles which befel the Britons) was instru- 
 mental in persuading the Saxons to return to this country, to 
 revenge the insult otlered to his father. It would have been 
 better botli for him and them, had they i-emained where they 
 were ; for the new king had become so popular, that all the 
 yeung men in the kingdom Hew to arms, and rallied round 
 his standard. He appointed Ambrosius* (whose father and 
 nearly all his relatives were slain by the Saxons) to be tho 
 next in command to himself. This was an excellent ap- 
 pointment, for, in addition to his bravery and courage, Am- 
 brosius was a man wh<» " walked before God in truth, and in 
 righteousness,- and in uprightness of heart." He fought 
 like a lion in defence of liis country, its privileges, and the 
 caihttlic church of Christ. The Britons, therefere, placing 
 
 * Emrys Bcn-Aur, or Golden Head. 
 
89 
 
 their trust in the Lord their God, and cleaving to him with 
 nil their heart, were eoon favored with a nianiíestalion of His 
 mercy. As the two armies shouted for batde, Emrys prayed 
 to the Lord with fervor and in sincerity, when a violent at- 
 tack was made on both sides, and the held quickly covered 
 with the bodies of the dead and the wounded. Emrys was 
 conspicuous in this engagement: he was seen gallopping 
 from rank to rank, with the speed of lightning, encouraging 
 his men, and leading them on to victory.* Their enemies 
 were completely routed, and scattered in difierent directions : 
 some fled with the Picts into Scotland, and others beyond tho 
 eea into Germany. This occurrence took place about the 
 year 459. 
 
 The Britons, having been victorious, and expelled the 
 forces of the Saxons from their country, had too much gene- 
 rosity to fall upon the defenceless women and children whom, 
 in their eagerness to escape, they had left behind them. That 
 would have been a dark spot in their history : it would have 
 marred the brilliancy of the triumph they had just achieved, 
 and posterity v/ould have bcsn taught to consider them as 
 barbarous and merciless conquerors. They therefore per- 
 mitted these relicts of the Saxons to remain secure and undis- 
 turbed in their dwellings. But the wicked will always render 
 evil for good. It is the nature of sin always to array itself 
 in opposition to virtue and uprightness. Ingratitude, the 
 basest of all human feeling-?, is never so likely to manifest 
 itself, as wlien the favor bestowed is given to a worthies! 
 object — when the recipient has been an avowed enemy. So 
 it was with Rowena, daughter of Hengist. One would 
 have thought that she, of all the reòt, would have been 
 grateful for the clemency displayed towards herself and her 
 countrywomen by the British king: but no ; she was devoid 
 of all good feeling, and set her wits to work to invent a 
 scheme for destroying the Blessed Vortiraer. In order to 
 effect her infernal purpose, she gave the lialf of her posses- 
 sions to a daring and wicked young man, named Êbissa, 
 who appeared one morning in the disguise of a gardener be. 
 
 * Qiteis (si Britannis) victoria Domino annuenie cessit. 
 SiLDAS, p. 23. 
 
«0 
 
 fore the king, as ha was walking iii a favorite retreat, and 
 presentee* him with a bunch of primroses having the smoka 
 of mortal poison blown upon them.* 
 
 When Vortimer discovered that lie wa3 poisoned, (the 
 traitor having flod.to Rowena,)he called his princes together, 
 exhorted tliem to be united m defendini^ their country from 
 foreign invasion, and divided his riclies equally amongst 
 them all. He also commanded them to burn his body, to 
 put the ashes into the figure of a man, made of brass, and 
 erect it in the seaport where their enemies were accustomed 
 to land ; saying that they would never attempt to come ashore, 
 80 long as his image remained there. After his death, however, 
 his princes disobeyed his orders, and buried him in London. 
 Such was the patriotism of this excellent king, that, inas- 
 much as he had been a scourge to his enemies during his 
 life-time, he was anxious to be a terror to them after his 
 death.f 
 
 • MSS. Hist. vet. Membrana script. 
 
 t Tliero is sonicthiiií;; peciiüarly affecting and impressive in this 
 expressed wish oi" tlio lintisli kiiii'. IS'ol coiittnt wiUi having served 
 his covinlry faitlil'ully, and defeated her enemies sijinully, during liis 
 life, his patriolisni carried him beyond the ^rave. Probably he had n 
 forecast of the dai gcrs to which his country would be exposed : lio 
 saw, by anticipation, perhaps, that his princes would not always 
 bo able to cope with their adversaries, unless tlie latter had some 
 incinenlo placed before their eyes, to remind them of their previous 
 discomfitures and defeats. This memento ho wished to be displayed 
 in his own person. Ho liad punished the Saxons severely for their 
 ingratitude and hoartlessness — his name liad been a terror to them — 
 his own bright sword, gleaming like the red Hash of vivid lightning, 
 l»ad prostrated many of their comrades in arms ; and ho thouglit 
 ihat, when they looked upon his monument, as it roared its nmjcstic 
 form on hijîh, their minds ivould naturally revert lo his former deeds, 
 and become discouraged from making any future attempts at inva- 
 sion. 
 
 Few men, espeeiaily those in high stations, — such as kings or 
 princes, warriors or legislators, — have ever displayed a greater degree 
 of genuine, unadulterated patriotism than thin. Tiicy have all been 
 anxious to transmit their names to posterity in some form or other ; 
 h\il their oirn glon/ — their own fame has been the leading object of 
 their desires. It would bo difRcult to find, in the whole rnngi; of 
 history, e.ttensive as it is, another instance of a king wishing that 
 his person and his name should be remembered, solely for the benefit 
 of his country. We fear, indeed, that there are few such king* 
 «ow-a-dnys. — Pib'i. 
 
01 
 
 Was there ever a more foolish and (iistracted people than 
 the Britons proved themselves to be at this time ? Scarcely 
 was the Blessed Vortimer consigned to the tomb, whither he 
 had been prematurely hastened by treachery and poison, when 
 they re-prcclaimcd his predecessor, (whom they had before 
 deposed for betraying their country into the hands of an un- 
 principled foe,) and placed him again on the throne. Never 
 was there a more fatal exorcise of popular will. This was 
 all that his concubine, the insidious llowena, desired ; and 
 no sooner was he elevated to his exalted station, than she 
 sent intelligence to her father that she had effected the death 
 of Vortimer, and that Vortigcrn, a lover of her countrymen, 
 had re-asccndcd the tiirono. Hengist received this informa- 
 tion with extreme pleasure, and said to his attendants, 
 " There is yet hope." " It is a very uncertain hope," an- 
 swered they, incrednlously : " We have heretofore thought 
 too lightly of these Britons, They are a brave and resolute 
 people, when aroused to anger." " Fie ! fie !" rejoined 
 Hengist : " let not your courage fail you : we are more cun- 
 ning than theyj and what we lack in strength we can raako 
 up hy stratagem and artifice." 
 
 He then collected an army consisting of about fifteen thou- 
 sand men, besides women and children, and embarked for 
 Britain. He knew that a reconciliation could bt; easily ef- 
 fected where love existed, and such a feeling, he thought, 
 had been manifested by that foolish king, Vortigern. When 
 the Britons saw the Saxon fleet approaching their coast, 
 (consisling of forty ships,) they blockaded the port, so that 
 the enemy could not land. Hengist then, in order to deceive 
 them, hoisted a signal of peace, and sent messengers to in- 
 form the king that the design of his present expedition was 
 to assist him in regaining the crown which had been unjustly 
 taken from him — endeavoring to excite the belief that he was 
 ignorant of the death of Vortimer, and of his own re-ascension 
 to the throne. " Very fair," said Vortigern, as he thanked 
 the messengers for their kindness. " May it please your 
 Aiajesty, therefore," said they, " to appoint a day when our 
 lord Hengist may speak with your Royal Highness face to 
 face." " With all my heart," replied the king. "But, ray 
 îord," rejoined the messengers, " in order that the worlá 
 may be convinced that we are peaceably inclined, and that 
 cur intentions are pure, let every one come unarmed to any 
 
place which your Majesty may select." " Very well," said 
 Vortirrerii : " we will meet on May-day next, on the plains 
 near (Jaradoc's wall."* 
 
 When Ilcngist linil thus renewed his inlimncy with that 
 ■worthless kiniT, his daughter Howena paid him a visit, during 
 which she relaled to him the particulars of the death of Vor- 
 timer — reserving to herself, of course, all the credit which 
 was due to so vicriforious an act. •' Well, my daughter," 
 exclaimed rienirit>t, when she had finished her narration, 
 *• thou art worthy of thy 'athcr : I will say that much for 
 thee."t 
 
 Hengist then called his nobles together, told them in what 
 manner his daughter had poisoned the Blessed Vorlimer, and 
 thus addressed tliem : "On next May-day, wo are to meet 
 the nobility of Britain, under pretence of making an agree- 
 ment (tf pc-ice with ihctn ; but our intention, you are aware, 
 is to destroy them. VVnen we have put i//c??i to death, the 
 peasantry will be so terrified ns to be unable to oppose us. 
 VVilhout leaders, they will not have courage to rise up against 
 us. To cfiect our design, however, it is necessary that each 
 of you should carry to the feast a sharp two edged knife, 
 concealed in his sleeve ; and, when I say to you Acmet 
 eour saxes, X let every one slay the Lriton sitting next to him. 
 Remember, this is my command : act like men, and sparo 
 not." 
 
 The two parlies met on the appointed day, and, as a fur- 
 ther evidence of sincerity and good faith, Hengist easily ef- 
 fected an arrangement by which a Briton and a Saxon were 
 seated alternately around the labies. Dinner being over, and 
 wine and merriment circulating pretty freely, Hengist sud» 
 denly arose from his seat, and cried out Aernei eotir saxes I 
 Immediately upon this, the treacherous Saxon nobles drew 
 forth their weapons, and each stabbed the Briton who was next 
 10 him. 1 here was not asliadjw of compassion manifested : 
 there was no sparing .of feelings — no quarter — no respite. 
 The work of buiciiery was completed, as ii were, in a mo- 
 ment. By this inhuman act, more ihan three hundred of the 
 
 • Sionshcnpc. + A very handsome com pi im out, truly 1 — P' 
 
 \ Let every one seize his knife. 
 
98 
 
 princes and nobles of Britain fell victims to tho heartiest 
 treachery of the Saxons. Hut EiDior,, earl of Gloucester, 
 escaped unliurt, and, seizing a polo which was lying at his 
 feel, lie killed seventy* of the merciless monsters who, in the 
 gtiisf of friendship, had tluii enticed the Britons to their 
 dfistruction, Eidiol was a brave and valiant man. This 
 memorable event took place A.D. 472. 
 
 I hive seen one of the knives said to have been used on 
 this occasion. It was a frighlful instrnment : tho blade was 
 about seven inches lonn^, more than half an inch in breadth, 
 and had two edj^ps extending' five inches from the point. Tho 
 haft was made of ivory : tho figure cf a naked female, with 
 n globe in her left hand, and her right hand placed npon her 
 hip, was prettily carved thereon ; at her right was the repre- 
 sentalion of a young servant, with the rays of the sun en- 
 circling his head. The sheath was also of ivory, very curi- 
 ously wrought. 
 
 Alas ! unhnpny dny. 
 When trcach'ry loiJ tlie way 
 
 To deoils of blood and doalh ; 
 Whon, in tlin fair diso^uiso 
 Of rriondHliip's lioly ties, 
 
 Tiio Saxons broke tlioir faith. 
 
 Alan! llio frightful knife, 
 That finiiiicr of strife, 
 
 The Saxons had concealed : 
 When wino bcffan to flow, 
 Tl)ev struck tiic fatal blow. 
 
 And every blade revealed. 
 
 Shaped in tho forç'o of hell, 
 Where dovila only dwell, 
 
 Was that sharp, frightful blada : 
 Us edge was flinty loo, 
 VVlH>n each his dagger drew, 
 
 And deadly havoc niado. 
 
 Then rushed Iho purple flood 
 Of rich and nolilo blood 
 
 From hearts that knew no fear ; 
 And many were the sighs, 
 And woc-iiispii-ir>r cries. 
 
 That rent tho tirclui<r air ! 
 
 When the intelligence of this barbarous outrage was made 
 publii', the common pcojiln were almost distracted with ter- 
 ror and dismay. Tho army of the Britons consisted of only 
 seven thousand men, and even they were in an undisciplined 
 and wretched coniiition. We iiiay here remark, that in this 
 instance, as well as on all pievious occasions, they acted 
 with great imprudence ; for no sooner had they obtained a 
 victory over their enemies, than their army was disbanded, 
 or scattered in small detachments through the country. This 
 
 * Sec thtt account of David's mighty men. 2d Sam'l 
 xxiii. 
 
w 
 
 •xposed tliem to oilier invasions or incursions : whereas, had 
 ihey, like prudent and skilful warriors, been continually on 
 the alert, when they knew that danger was lurking around 
 them, and kept their army together in rnnrlial order, they 
 would always have been prepared to repel any attack what- 
 ever, let it come from wliat quarter it might. And of what 
 service could seven tiiousaiid men prove, even had they been 
 well disciplined, in defending a country so much exposed to 
 the invasions of barbarians, who flocked in mulliiudes to 
 overwhelm it, and attacked it at every accessible point ? At 
 the present moment, too, they were without a leader— at 
 least, an experienced ar.d able one ; (lor, when Vortigern 
 ressumed his seat on the throne, the brave Ambrosius was 
 thrust out of command, to make room for one of the king's 
 favorites;) and, \,'hen they made an attempt to face the 
 Saxons, they were trampled down, and completely van- 
 quished. 'I'lie whole country around London were com- 
 pelled to submit, without a murmur or a word of complaint. 
 
 Vortigern (poor simple man !) retreated towards North 
 Wales ; and like Saul, who in his distress consulted with 
 the witch of Endor, (1 iSam. xxviii.) he also consulted 
 with his wise men, who were probably not much more in- 
 telligent tlian himself, respecting the most advisable couise 
 to be taken in such a state of adversity and alHiciion. Their 
 opinion was, that a castle should be built, in some securo 
 part of the wilderness, into which they iiijílit retreat, and 
 enjoy safety and concealment. 'Ihe project was commenced, 
 but, if tradition be correct, they could make no progress 
 with the work; for as much as was erected during the day 
 fell in the night. The king then sought information respect- 
 ing this singular occurrence from the wizards, but neither 
 they nor his chief counsellors and bards could give him any 
 satisfactory answer. One of them, however, who had more 
 wit than the rest, said, "Let us tell him of something im- 
 possible, that no evil report may attach to the wizards." 
 After gazing for a while upon the planets, they informed the 
 king, that if they could obtain the blood of a boy who was 
 born without a father, and mix it with the water and the 
 lime,* the work would certainh'^ stand. " It is a sad experi- 
 ment to try," said Vortigern ; and, just as wise in this as in 
 
 * By tfíuy of mnkbig ì-:ìortar, wc pyesume. — Vvn'». 
 
95 
 
 other matters, he dispatched officers into every part of Wales, 
 (for his authority was now confined exclusively to this section 
 of the island,) to find out a boy who never had a father.* 
 After ihey had travelled a great distance, aíTording ranch di- 
 version to the people by an explanation of the nature of their 
 err .nd, two o( them came to Carmarthen, at the gates of which 
 city they heard two young men engaged in a dispute. The 
 name of one was Myrddyn ; that of llie other, Dunawt. 
 Said Dunawt to Myrddyn, " Why will thou contend with 
 me : thou art a man of chance, and hast no father ; whilst I 
 am of royal descent both my father and my mother." " May 
 those words prove true '/' said one of the messengers to the 
 other; and they proceeded forthwith to the mayor of the 
 city, and shewed him their authority to carry Myrddyn and 
 his mother to the king in North Wales. When ihey came 
 before Vorligern, he asked whose son the lad was. His 
 mother answered that he was her son, but who his father 
 was she could not tell. *' How can this be?" asked the 
 king. " I was," replied the woman, the only daughter of 
 king Oyfet. My father placed me in a nunnery at Carmar- 
 then, and, as I was sleeping one night between two female 
 frieniis, I thought that the handsomest young man in the 
 world appeared and took hold of me ; but, when I awoke, 
 no person was there, except my companions. At that time I 
 conceived, and this son was born to me ; and I call Goo to 
 witness, that I never had intercourse with any man besides.'* 
 The king was greatly astonished when he heard this, and, 
 calling Mengan, the wizard, before him, he asked him ifthii 
 story could be true. " Yes, O king," said he, and gave 
 his reasons, such as ti;ey \vere, for believing il.f The kinj 
 then said to Myrddyn, " I must have thy bluod." " V\ hat 
 good will my blood do, more than that of another man î'* 
 asked Myrddyn. " My twelve bards have told me that thy 
 
 * We scarcely know whether it was worth while iiublishing thJf 
 foolish tradition. It is exceedingly improbable that any part of it ii 
 true. However, as it bears evident niariîn of antiquity, and as our 
 author appears to have believed in it, (for he has appended no not», 
 nor otherwise expressed any doubt as to its authenticity,) we bav* 
 concluded to insert it. — Pub's. 
 
 f Merliniis ipse natus est in Cambria, non ex incub» 
 demone, sed ex furtiva vencre cujusdam liomani Consulit 
 cumvirgine vestcdi, PoiveliJinnot. in Girald. /finer . Cam' 
 brise, e. 8, p. 207. 
 
99 
 
 blood caa cause this work to stand for ever." Myrddyn then 
 asked the wizards why the building was delayed, or why it 
 would not stand ; and, when they could not answer him, he 
 called them deceivers and lying traitors. "The reason why 
 the work will not stand is, that there is a gulf underneath the 
 building," said he ; and, when he directed the earth under 
 the building to be dug, his words were verified. The king 
 then honored Myrd()iii, and caused the twelve chief bards to 
 be put to death, because tliey had attempted to impose upon 
 him, by affeciing to know things which they did not under- 
 Bland. Their graves are to be seen to this day, and are gene- 
 rally known by the name oi' the fVizards' Graves. 
 
 Vortigern then removed near to the river Cardigan, and, 
 in the midst of a desert surrounded by rocks and mountains, 
 he erecicd a castle. This situation was, in truth, far from 
 " human ken :" the busy hum of men came not near hia 
 dwelling. Like himself, it was solitary and un visited. It 
 was not from any religious motive thai he chose thus to with- 
 draw himself from the world. It was not an aci of penance 
 for past offences, or a course of preparation for future events ; 
 for he was a wicked man, and like Akak, the most infamous 
 of the kings of Israel, he had " sold himself to work evil in 
 the sight of the Lord." 1 Kinoes, xxi. 30. in addition to 
 all his other abominations, he defiled his own daughter,* by 
 whom he had a son. But God did not .-«ufl'er such wickedness 
 to continue, without visiting its perpetrator with heavy and 
 afflictive judgments ; for, as He rained fire and brimstone 
 upon the cities of Sodom and Gomorrha, for their unnalural 
 lust. {Gen. xix.) so He also destroyed the castle of Vortigern 
 with fire, and every thing it contained was reduced to ashes. 
 The place, to this day, is celled the Rock of Vortigern, tind 
 lies about mid-way between Llampeler and Newcastle, on 
 the river Cardigan, iu Carmarihenshire. This event oc- 
 curred A.D. 480. 
 
 During this period, the Saxons cruelly oppressed the peo- 
 ple in Kent and the adjacent country. The nubility and other 
 leading men were put to death, but the commonalty were re- 
 •erved for a still worse punishment : they were made slave» 
 
 * Tide Spelm. Condi. Brilan. v. 49, ct Cas. Primord, 
 
9X 
 
 tind botidsmcn, and laden like beasts of burden, ware compel* 
 led to do their masters' bidding without a word of complaint. 
 This was indeed a bitter aflliction. They could have suffered 
 death with comparative composure, but to bs thus tortured by 
 as rude a set of barbarians as ever disgraced the earth was, 
 to their minds, almost intolerable. The palaces of the nobili- 
 ty were in the possession of the invaders : their gardens, 
 orchards, and meadows, were furnishing them with food and 
 delicacies, whilst the rightful owners of the soil were lyingf 
 dead upon the open fields— a feast for the rarenoni eaglo and 
 «ther birds of prey. 
 
 It is, however, proper to admit that the Britons at tkis tim« 
 were a wicked people : they were indeed given to unclean- 
 ness, iniquity, and the shedding of innocent blood. The Lord 
 therefore punished them in a furnace of afflction, and sold 
 them into the hands of their enemies. " If ye walk contrary 
 tome," said God to the ancient Israelites, "then will I also 
 walk contrary unto you, and will bring a sword upon you 
 that shall avenge the quarrel of my covenant; and when ye 
 are gathered together within your cities, I will send the pes- 
 tilence among you, and ye shall bo delivered into the hand of 
 the enemy." Levit. xxvi. 23, 24, 25. The sin of the Is- 
 raelites was adultery and extravagance in the times of pros- 
 perity. "They were as fed horses in the morning: every 
 «ne neighed after his neighbor's wife." Jer. v. 8. But 
 " when he slew them ('that is, when the Lord Tisited them 
 with his judgments) then they sought him and returned and 
 remembered that God was their rock, and the High God their 
 redeemer." Psalm Ixxviii. 3i, 35. 
 
 The Britons were of the same character; they sought the 
 Lord in their distress, and rejected him in their prosperity. 
 So it was at this time : while the Saxons by perfidy and cruel- 
 ty kept possession of a great part of England, the remnant 
 of the Britons returned to the Lord their (iod, with all their 
 heart and all their might.* Ambrosius, who was commander 
 in chief of their armies in the time of the blessed Vortimer, 
 (as before mentioned,) was now their king ; and hi* fara« 
 
 • Inmtmeris oneranies xfhera votis. Gild. p. %X. 
 
 G 
 
M 
 
 bad spread with luch rapidity over the whole kingdom, that 
 there was scarcely a man between tlie ages of twenty and 
 fifty M'ho was not desirous of carrying arms under him. The 
 inhabitants of North and South Wales, at this juncture, camo 
 seasonably to assist their brethren in England ; and to tell 
 the truth, there was good reason for it, for when a house is 
 burning every one will lend a hand to put out the fìré.* So now 
 the Britons being a strong army and having their trust in God, 
 they sent a summons to their enemies to depart from Britain, 
 6r if they had heaits to fight, to come to the field and engage 
 fairly and not like traitors, having the appearance of friends, 
 and lying in wait for blood. Upon this Hengist was aroused, 
 (for he was yet alive, being now about sixty-seven years of 
 age,) and after consulting his brother Horsa, and others of his 
 chief captains, he replied to the summons which had been 
 sent to him by Emrys to this elTect, "that he had as good a 
 right to the land he had subdued by the strength of his arms 
 as the best of the Britons had." 
 
 Ábont this, some time in May, 484, there was a dreadful 
 battle fought between the two nations — one taking courage to 
 drive a nation of traitors and murderers out of their country, 
 and the other, outrageous as a fiend, trying to keep possession 
 of the country they had unjustly taken ; and after hundreds 
 had fallen on both sides, especially of the Saxons, the two 
 armies approached and fought hand to hand. Frightful in- 
 deed was the scene. Some were split in two, with their 
 bowels out ; some having lost an arm and others a leg ; Hor- 
 sa was pierced in the neck j Hengist was taken prisoner ; 
 the rest fled, the greater part of them wounded with dart» 
 sticking in their backs. The soldiers dragged Hengist by his 
 beard toward the king's tent, and when there was a dispute 
 between them what was to be done with him, Dyfrig, the 
 archbishop of Carleou, in Monmouthshire, rose un his feet and 
 
 • Wc think with the autlior, that self-interest is a popular ns well 
 a.a&n individual motive. li'we could separate this from ihc real mo- 
 tiveB which actuate our general conduct, how tmali — how insignificant 
 would the remainder be! It has otton been said, and we think with 
 great justice, tliat the majority of our charitable actions are chiefly 
 inducod by thi* single feeling, or failing, it may be. In our opinion, 
 (and we do not know t>iat the idea is original wiih ourselves.) self- 
 interest IS the nearest nvP''0*''Ji 'o perpotutl tnotioii that has «ver yet 
 lieeB dise«\ ersd, or ever will he.- Fubf. 
 
9f 
 
 •aid "If yoM were all for aoquitting Irim, I, «vea I, who aoi 
 a bishop would bruiee him to pieces. I would follow the ex- 
 ample of the prophet Samuel, who, when Agag, king of Araa- 
 lek, was in his hand, said ' As thy sword hath made women 
 childless, so shall thy mother be childless among women. 
 And Samuel hewed Agag in pipces before the Lord in Gilgal.' 
 I. Sam. XV. So dear men, said he, do ye to Hengist, who is 
 a second Agag." Upon this,Erdiol, earl of Gloucester, rush- 
 ed upon hiiu and killed him, and as his sword entered into 
 his paunch the whole army scattered, some here and somo 
 there, to seek each a stone to throw on him, and before night 
 there was a considerable heap cast upon him, as was the cuf-^ 
 tom with malefactors. On this account a notorious thief is 
 called in Welsh carn-lleidr, the word cam signifying a heap, 
 and the word lleidr a thief, 
 
 Ambrosius was now reposing safely on his throne, and 
 before repairing house or city or any thing else he caused 
 public thanks to be given to God in every cathedral and par- 
 ioh church within the kingdom, because he had been pleased 
 to bless their arms to the subduing of their enemies, andsooa 
 after the remnant that remained of the Saxons, submitted be- 
 fore the king with ashes on their heads and halters about their 
 necks, earnestly begging that he would be pleased only to 
 grant them their lives. The king consulted his chief coun- 
 sellors, and the judgment of Dyfrig, the archbishop, was this; 
 " The Gibeonites sought conditions of peace from the Israel- 
 ites, and although they sought it deceitfully, yet they obtained 
 it, and shall we Christians be more cruel than the Jews to shut 
 out the Saxons from mercy? The kingdom is large enough ; 
 much of the land is yet uninhabited, let them dwell in the 
 mountains and deserts thatthey may be our servants forever." 
 The king upon this granted them tlaeir lives upon their taking 
 an oalh promising to be obedient to the king of England, and 
 that they would not take up arms ar\y more against tho 
 Britons. 
 
 You have heard that Vortigern had a son whose name wa« 
 Pasgen, who, when Ambrosius was crowned, was very an« 
 gry, and went the second time to Germany, the country of the 
 SaxouB, inviting them over to restore the kingdom to him from 
 AoabrosLU8. And after he had by flattery and great proniaev 
 
100 
 
 •olleoted a great army ofarmedinen, he tailed ki fifteen ships 
 and landed safely in Scotland, where he leu the Saxons vr'nh 
 their oouhtrynien whose lives had been spared by Arabrosius, 
 at the request ofDyfrig, archbishop of Carleon in Monmouth- 
 ehire, and sailed himself with about fifty of his countrymen 
 to Ireland, from whence he expected more help, fruni Gilam- 
 wri, one of the kings of tliat island. (îilamwri received him 
 honorably, and promised him seven thousand select men to 
 sail with him to Britain. Pasgen and his army landed at 
 Milford-Haven in Pembroke, from whence he marched for- 
 ward indignantly, raging like a mad bear robbed of her whelps, 
 consuming and destroying every thing toward Carmarthen 
 and the shores of the river Tywi, and from thence to Breck- 
 nock and the river Usk, and continued the same course to th» 
 Severn sea. 
 
 Ambrosius, king of the Britons, at this time was sick at 
 Ohepsto\r, and Pasgen was higiily pleased with this news, 
 wishing from the bottom of his heart that Ambresius was some- 
 where else besides being on the land of the living. He endeav- 
 ored to invent some way to kill the king,the devil having taken a 
 leap into his heart ; he knew that he had a Saxon in his 
 company (whose name was Alia) as well qualified for the 
 undertaking as any pupil that ever was in the school of Beel- 
 zebub> He understood the Welsh language, and was some- 
 what of a physician; he was a valiant, cunning man, and 
 in order to be a complete traitor he disguised himself, appear- 
 ing like a priest and yet understanding medicine. " Behold 
 new, (said Pasgen) go and prosper ; hasten to the Saxons iu 
 Scotland, and when thou hast finished thy job send word to 
 me." The Saxon with the appearance of a religious man, 
 and understanding medicine, easily found access to the king's 
 court, gave the king a drink of herbs which he had gathered 
 in the garden in the presence of all, but he secretly mixed 
 
 fioison in it, and by degrees he disappeared and rested but 
 ittle until he carried the news to his countrymen to Scotland,. 
 and encouraged them to put on their armour. May misfor- 
 tunes follow him and every hateful traitor like him. 
 
 It is said that a star with an immense shaft and tenible in 
 its appearance, was seen by Utiir-Bendragon the minute in 
 vthith hit brother Anabrosius di«d. And when Uihr and all vh» 
 
101 
 
 vrero with him wore afraid by looking at the vision, Myrdden 
 «aid, " O nation of Britons, ye are now bereaved of Ambrosi- 
 us — the loss cannot be regained, and yet ye are not without a 
 king, for thou, Ulhr, wilt be king ; hasten lo fight witli thine 
 oncmies, for thou wilt overcome them and wiU possess this 
 island. And thou art the person signified by the star which 
 thou hast seen.'' ■ 
 
 Uthr-Bendragon was then crowned in haste. It was not a 
 time, on account of the disturbance then existing, to have 
 many ceremonies and such rejoicing and fe-isting as would 
 otherwise have been. Ella, the son of llengist, had per- 
 suaded his countrymen, the Saxons, tliat they were free from 
 the oath they had taken respecting Ambrosius. " What, said 
 he, are ye making conscience of ibolish vain babbling. Am- 
 brosius is no more. I gave him a cup to free you from the oath 
 ye have taken : wherefore put on your arms. We are here ;i 
 strong army of ourselves, and Pasgen has an army of select 
 men at Carleon, in Monmouthshire. The Britons are dis- 
 heartened. Behold all tlie riches of the British island will 
 be the reward of our heroism. "t I'here was no need of a 
 long oration ; the consciences of the men were pliant enough 
 to swallow an oath and spue it up again whenever it suited 
 their purpose. So now, they being a very great army and 
 hardened in wickedness, and as greedy for shedding blood 
 as ever a flock of hungry ravens were for their prey, they 
 made their attack, killing and destroying every thing before 
 them, in order lo meet Pasgen, who by this time had pene- 
 trated the Severn sea toward Bristol. Uthr-Bendragon did 
 his part as well as it was possible in such straight circum- 
 stances. He sent four sergeants, one to (Jornwali, one to the 
 INorth, one towards OxI'ord and London, and one to Wales, 
 with letters to the leaditig men, requesling them to raise men 
 each of them in their own neighborhoods, to save the coun- 
 try from such unmerciful enemies and traitors. It is not 
 known what assistance came from England, but from Wales 
 some great lord of the name of Nathan Lloydj came with 
 
 • Gal/, lib. 6, c. 15. 
 t MS', vet. 
 
 \ In chronice Sax. nominatu Nathan Lcod, I)c qxio doc ■ 
 tua Camd. plane delivat Brist.p. Hi, Ed. novis. 
 
10« 
 
 Ave thousand «elect men. And they all met on a hill near 
 Bath, in Somersetshire, even Pasgen the traitor, and his men 
 the Saxons, under /Ella and Cerdic, the two chief captains 
 of the host; and on the other side Ulhr^Bendragon and his 
 hosts, and Nathan Lloyd and his men from Wales, and hav- 
 ing put their men in array on both sides, then began the most 
 cruel bailie probably thai ever look place between ihe Britons 
 and the Saxons. Then could be seen the darls flying and 
 buzzing.from one army to ihe other, like a shower of hailstones 
 driven here and there by the wind. Oh what a pitiful sight! 
 some with their bowels out, the horses entangling in the 
 bowels of others ; some with darts in the sockets of the eye, 
 and the suflerer yet alive, distracted with his pain ; others 
 with a dart in the mouth, one-half of it out on one side and 
 the other half on the other side of the neck ; some with a 
 dart in the forehead and tlie brains gushing out } some darts 
 alighting upon the coals of mail and brazen bucklers sounding 
 like a bell, now and then a dart would go straight to tlie heart» 
 in these cases the pain would cease in a minute, and instead 
 of physicians to dress iheir wounds, horses, prancing here 
 and there over these wretched beings bruising the bones of 
 some, pressing others to death, beating out the brains of some^ 
 and the hearts and bowels of others. 
 
 For six hours there was nothing but wild destraction oa 
 '^oth sides, especially among the Saxons, as Gildas our coun- 
 tryman, who was born that year, assures us. " Their hosts 
 this time, notwithstanding their number, were trampled down 
 that there was not as much as one rank of them that escaped 
 wnhurt; and the field was covered so thick with the carcases 
 of the dead that it was no small work for some days to bury 
 them." This batUe was fought in the year 495. Arthur 
 the king'"* son, behaved here with great courage and skill in 
 managing arms, wherefore the poets of that age sing his prais- 
 es ia various stanzas and songs. 
 
 There was no war after this for many years, for the Sax- 
 ons were so crushed down this time, that they never would 
 have been able to rise again in Britain, as far as men can 
 judge, had it not been for the contention and strife that pre^ 
 vailed among the Britons.* For after they had a safe habita* 
 
 * Cessaniibus licet externis bellis, sed non eivilibui, Gild» 
 P' 28, vid ifidfusius uaque ad p. 80. 
 
I OS 
 
 (ion and re«l from their enemies round about, they gavs 
 ihemselves to all uncleannesa and iniquity, excess, drunken- 
 ness, perjury, and lying, as if tlicy had bid defiiinco to God 
 and said " We will not have thy law." Hut above all other 
 wickedness, the gentry and nobility especially, gave them- 
 selves without reserve to all uncleanness and adultery ; this 
 was the cause that ihcy were lying in wait for blood, mur- 
 dering one another, making havoc all over the kingdom, 
 doing more mischief than any visible enemy or stranger from 
 a distance. And among other things some of them in their 
 rage, distraction, and anger, lei loose the chiefs of the Saxons 
 out of prison, who, as soon as their feet were set at liberty, 
 hastened to their country, even to Germany, and spoke to 
 their countrymen as follows : " Although it is true enough 
 that we have repeatedly suffered by fighting willi the Britons, 
 as the consequences of war are always uncertain, yet this 
 arose from the scarcity of men and not from want of courage 
 or skill, and as things now appear we can no less than be- 
 lieve that the British island will yet be in the possession of 
 the Saxons, and that before long, for there is now, said they, 
 only wild confusion and disorder all over the face of the 
 country. Let them alone to kill one another until they ar» 
 tired and our work will be so much the lighter next time." 
 
 It was the best men of the Saxons, their captains and mili- 
 tary oihcers that escaped this time from prison, and went to 
 their country, even to Germany. Their comn>on soldiers 
 were not imprisoned, but as they had no leaders they were 
 made bondmen to the Britons, liutdiscontentmentaiid wick- 
 edness brooded in them as well as in their loading men. 
 They still !iad a desire to take up arms and kill their masters 
 and eat the fat of the country, but they were afraid that the 
 Britons were too many for lliein. But although the ability 
 of the Saxons was limited, yet their will was vigorous ; for 
 tliey did all the mischief that was within their power; they 
 put poison secretly in the fountain where Dihr-Bendragon 
 used to drink. He had been for a short time unwell, and his 
 physicians advised Iẁn to drink spring water every morning. 
 But he being a brave and courageous man lost his life by tli« 
 treachery of the Saxons. In exchange for his lenity to them 
 in sparing theif lives, they presented him with deadly poison. 
 
104 
 
 Such was the acknowledgment that these little men show-" 
 td, and their leaders who escaped from prison to their own 
 coimtry, represented here and there what an excellent coun- 
 try the kingdom of England was — no more to be compared to 
 it than thistles were to red roses : they also reported the 
 disagreement and disorder thai prevailed among the inhabit>» 
 ants, and that they had no doubt ifleave was granted to them 
 to raise men and arms, but they would soon be owners of the 
 country. And as when a hart is wounded, curs, hounds, 
 crows, magpies, kites, itc., approach wishing to have a collop 
 «f the meat, so m<nny nations collected on this occasion be- 
 sides the Saxons,* forming a very great army of about twen- 
 ty thousand men, all wishing to have their share of ilie prey 
 of the British island, wliich, too often for its good, was 
 wounded by internal disagreement and strife. 
 
 By the lime these landed in Britain, there was a man King 
 Arthur by name, who gave them but little leisure to feast and 
 gorge themselves. At lirst, indeed, they made shocking 
 havoc where they landed, and from thence toward London, 
 there beiu"" at tliattime none to withstand them. Yes, they 
 ilestroyed like fire consuming a bush of dry furze, such was 
 their madness and cruelly. But in this lime Arthur collected 
 his men, sent a summons (as he was then ihe chief ruler of 
 the kirgdom) to Caron, king of Scotland, and to Caswallon- 
 law^hir| king of North Wales, to Menric king of South 
 "Wales, and to Cattwr earl of Cornwall, commanding them 
 all to arm their men, inasmuch as their enemies had come in- 
 to the country and were destroying all before them. It is not 
 certainly known liow many armed men collected when sum- 
 moned by Arthur, but doubtless there were not near enough 
 to face the enemy in the field. Now and then a severe scuf- 
 fle would take place, but the Saxons were masters and were 
 becoming moro and more cruel. King Arthur, after consult- 
 iniT with his lords, sent a letter with Owen~ap-Urien Reged, 
 toHowel King of Jìriilany.t who was his nephew, the son of 
 his sister, to seek for help against his enemies. 
 
 * Juti, .^nglly Sued Saxoncs, «S'C. 
 t Law hi r, a loììg hand. 
 
 \ A part of the kingdom of France, ichcre Britons or 
 Welsh live to this day. It is about as large as if ales. 
 
105 
 
 These aie the words of ihe letter :* 
 
 «• Arthur, king of Britaia, to Ilowel, k'ing of Brittany, 
 greeting : The untoward barbarians, the Saxons, are still sore- 
 ly oppressing our kingdom. They were at first hired, ns iL 
 ig well known to your majesty, to fight for us ; but, instead uf 
 being our servants; ihoy wish to be our maeters, contrary to 
 all truth and justice. What wo seek, dear kinsman. Is that 
 you would bo pleased to send us the assistance of eight thous- 
 and chosen men ; and I trust in God that It will be in my 
 power soon to recompense you. 
 
 Your unfeigned kinsman, 
 
 AnTUDK, kiog of Britain." 
 
 The nephew, like n true christian, feelingly did more than 
 his uncle asked j for he kindly sent him ten thousand brave 
 and valiant men. Such assistance revived the hearts of Ar- 
 thur and his men, and soon there was a cruel and bloody 
 battle, which continued with but little intermission for three 
 days and three niglits ; and althougli Arthur was a famous 
 warrior from his youth, and his men also were full of courage, 
 fighting for their country ; yet it must bo confessed that they 
 found it difficult to conquer this time. The Saxons were 
 fierce, endeavoring to retain the possession of the country 
 which they had unjustly obtained. They broke the first de- 
 tachment of the British army the first day, and pursuing them 
 (many of them being wounded) they killed hundreds ol them : 
 but Cattwr, earl of Cornwall, overthrow them again, havinfr 
 a thousand horsemen and three thousand footmen with him. 
 The war became soro the second day, and Arthur, from love 
 to his people, exposed his life to the greatest danger : he 
 rushed to tlie middle of the battle among his enemies, with his 
 naked sword in his hand, called Caledfwlch, and witli his 
 own hand, (besides wliat his knights did,) stabbed more llian 
 three hundred of the Saxons. Upon this, the others fled, 
 but not without much bloofl being shed on both sides. This 
 was about the year 520. 
 
 By this time. Ihe best men of Germany, in the country of 
 the Saxons, had had proof of the produciiveneas of England ; 
 
 * MS. vet. 
 
 G* 
 
106 
 
 and saoh was thetr nnjafit desire to possess this exoellent 
 coDtitry, that th«y fully intended, and that unanimously, to 
 bring men from beyond the sea to subdue it by the sword, 
 and that without fail, even though it should require the whole 
 of their countrymen to accomplish this. On this acconnt 
 Mng Arthur had but little repose during the whole of his 
 reign : he fought from first to last twelve battles with the 
 Saxons ; but notwithstanding tlie number of unprincipled 
 bloody butchers who thrust themselves here from foreign 
 countries, had it not been for traitors at home, Arthur would 
 have made but little account of them. But "a kingdom di- 
 vided against itself cannot stand." So it was here : some 
 asserted that Arthur was nota legitimate son, and a great por- 
 tion of the kingdom abandoned him, and anointed a kinsman 
 of his to be their king, vii. Medrod, who caused more oppo- 
 sition to Arthur than he had from all other quarters : for besides 
 liis treachery against the crown, and the assistance he ren- 
 dered to the Saxons, he took by force Gweniiwyfar, the 
 queen, and kept her for his wife. Thus the greatest part of 
 the ancient Dritons continued to be a wicked, unclean, con- 
 tentious people ; and Medrod was one of the three betrayers 
 of Britain. The other two were Afauwy, the son of Budd, 
 whobctrayed the kingdom to Julius Caesar, and Vortigern, 
 who was the first that invited the Saxons io Britain. 
 
 There are many traditions concerning Arthur, which ap- 
 pear to be without foundation. It is said there was a great 
 dispute amongst the Britons about the choice of a king after 
 the death of Utbr-Bendragon, the father of Arthur, and that 
 Myrddyn called the choicest men of the kingdom to London, 
 and commanded the priests to pray that God would be pleas- 
 ed to make known by some sign who was worthy to be king 
 of the island of Britain ; and the next morning there was found 
 in a grevit four square stone something resembling a smith's 
 anvil, and in it was a sv/ord standing by the point, with the 
 following inscription in letters of gold : " Whoever will draw 
 this sword out of the anvil shall be the righlcons king of the 
 British island." When this was made known to the princes 
 and priests they gave glory to God, and some of them at- 
 tempted to draw the sword out of the anvil, but were unable ; 
 and the priests told them that there was none of them worthy 
 to wear the crown of the kingdom. But Arthur took hold qf 
 the sword, and drew it out without difficulty. 
 
107 
 
 These and many other similar stories gave such offence 
 to some men, that they will daro to contend that there never 
 was such a king as Arthur. But we ought not to deny a 
 plain truth, although it be dressed in the garb of tradition. 
 None but a madman would contend that the aun never arose, 
 because it was obscured by a cloud at the time : and it is as 
 certam that such a king as Arthur reigned as that Alexander 
 did, although the history of each is mingled with fables ; be- 
 cause the poets of that ago speak of king Arthur. We have 
 already mentioned Taliesin. Another of them, called old 
 Llywarch, in one of his songs connects a place which he calls 
 Llongboi th with the name of Arthur. Some believe that 
 Llanborth, in the parish of Pcnbryn, in Cardiganshire, is the 
 place which the poet calls Llangborth : this is not unlikely. 
 There is a place near Llanborth commonly called Macs-Glas, 
 (blue 01 gray field,) but the old name is Maes Lias, or Macs y 
 Galanus (that is, the field of murder or massacre.) It is very 
 likely thatsome of Arthur's men were betrayed and put to death 
 here by Medrod. There is another place in this neighbor- 
 hood, within the parish of Penbryn, called Perthgereint (the 
 word gcrcint signifying kinsmen.) it is also very likely that 
 many of the kinsmen of the commander of Arthur's ships 
 were buried here, as old Llywarch in another part of his song 
 uses the words /Jongborth and gercint, and with thtím he 
 speaks of great slaughter. The following are extracts fr©m 
 his poetry in Welsh : 
 
 *' Yn Llongborlh lias i Arthur 
 Gwyr dewr cymmunent a dur 
 Amherawdr Lly wiawdr llafur." 
 
 And again, 
 
 " Yn Llongborlii y lias Gereint 
 Gwr dewr o goed-tir Dyfneint 
 Hwynt hwy \n Uadd gyd as IJeddeint." 
 
 Besides this, the grave of Arthur was found at the cloee of 
 the reign of Henry the second, about the year 1189, with 
 these words inscribed on a crucifix of lead, and nailed to his 
 coffin : " Here lieth Arthur, the famous ]^ing of the Britons, 
 
108 
 
 in the iskml of AfHllou.''* It was by the works of the old 
 poets that the plnce whore ho had bVou buried was found. 
 Ilis collia was iiiado pf a li«l!ow onk and burieâ nine lect 
 
 Artbnr had palaces in various places besides liis principal 
 residoucr in London. Somclinios ho resided at Cacr-i/ gam- 
 ins, a beautiful oity in Somersotshiio ; sometinios at Cîelli- 
 wyff, in Turn wall, and often at Carleon, in Monmouthshire, 
 wiiieh was the third oity as to its beauty and extent in the 
 kingdom, and the seat of an archbishopric. 
 
 Arthur being a scnsiblo man, lor the purpose ofprevent- 
 injj strife ainong his noblemen respecting the highest seats at 
 the table, is said to have been the lirst wiio invented round 
 tables, thst all mi<xht sit at them, without any preference or 
 distinction. And the following are the qualilications which 
 he required all the knights wlio were permitted to sit at his 
 Ublo to possess : 
 
 1. That every knight shsU keep good arms, and be ready 
 fer all services at all times on sea or land. 
 
 2. That ho ought nhvays to endeavor to subdue all who 
 opprsssed or extorted from the people (heir just rights. 
 
 8. That he defend and assist widows, deliver them from 
 the snares of malicious men, restore their property which had 
 been unjustly taken from ihem, and tuaialain the Christian 
 i-eli^iou manfully. 
 
 4. That he ought, a? fsr as possible, to keep peace and 
 tranqnility in the kingdom, and drive all enemies away. 
 
 [v. That he «ught to encenra^ every famous act, and put 
 a stop to all manner of vice, assist the oppressed, exalt the 
 prÌTÌlfgcs of the catholic church, and assist pilgrims. 
 
 0. That he ought to bury soldiers tliat lie exposed on the 
 
 * Jîic jgcet aepultus IncHius liex .Irturtts, in insula 
 .4i'a/t»n\r. Ilde Cavni. p. C5, Ed. uovis. 
 
100 
 
 rtftld of hnlllo, deliver prisoncrH and hucIi as wore unJHBlly 
 kuj)! in bondapo, and heal such a» liad l)ceii woiiiidod in light'- 
 in{f lor their r.uuntiy. 
 
 7. That thoy ou/^lil to bo courageotif), and to vcnturfl tlnMr 
 livdfl in every honurablo «crvico, and yet to bo fair and jaat. 
 
 fi. 'J'hat every one, when he píMÍbrnis Boino cxeellent act, 
 ot]|rht to ronimii thf) fanui to writing; in some record book, 
 for tlio cverlaíiiiji{j ({lory of his name and his fellow knighlH. 
 
 0. If complaints are brought to conrt for perjury or op- 
 prcflHJon, tho kiiifilit whom llio kin^ would appoint to try Ẃ\e 
 «arru) oiifçht to defend tho innocent and execute jnHtjcc upon 
 the guilty. 
 
 10. If a knipjlit from a Rlranfyo country should happen to 
 conno to conrt, and wÌHh to hIiow his cunrai;o and Htrenn;th, 
 then thn kni^^ht whom tho king would appoint ought to li/rht 
 with him. 
 
 11. If a lady, a widow, or a Kpinfiter, Bhonld complain to 
 the court tliat h\u\ h.id been ravished, then one or more of tho 
 knightH ought to dcCcnd licr, and avenfro thu wronf; upon tho 
 perpetrator. 
 
 12. That every knight ought to teach young lordn and 
 knights to inanai;e nrnis with dexterity — not oidy lx> avoid 
 idleness, but altio to add to tho honor of their oilices and to 
 their courage. 
 
 'J'hc Saxons had no poi«spi«^flion, nor the kingdom perma- 
 nent rest, wjiilf! Arthur reignrid ; allliough it is certain that ho 
 was as renowned a king and as famous a warrior as any that 
 over existed in tho christian world. Jiut after his death, 
 which took place in the year ^)4'i, there was a niultitnde of 
 íoroigneríj «warming upon ns, and the oppresHÌon of llif; Sax- 
 ons still increased, yet they had not fidl possession of Kng- 
 iand until the time of CAnwAr-Ani:n, abeut the year (>0'1, Xl 
 this time there was a frighllul and very mortal plague in 
 England, called in "W/clsh Fall-Jo tm, perhaps somewlnt simi- 
 lar to tho yellow fever ; and because of ihiít plague Cadwala- 
 
110 
 
 der and the greatest part of the Britons who were under the 
 government, went over to their countrymen, in Brittany. 
 
 This was the time that the Sasons had full possession of 
 England— not as the reward of their courage or skill in war, 
 but because of the contentions and divisions that prevailed 
 amongst the ancient Briton?, and because God would punish 
 them for their contempt of his holy law, and all their abom- 
 inations. The Britons who were in Wales remained in their 
 country, but those who resided in England went with Cad-, 
 walader, their king, to Brittany ; and after the plague had 
 ceased in Britain, they returned home* and resided in Cer- 
 niwf now called Cornwall, where they have continued ever 
 since, although the original language is lost, except in nine or 
 ten parishes. The ancient Britons were thus separated, 
 some of them residing in Brittany, others in Cornwall, and 
 another portion in Wales ; but yet, they made many attempts 
 to drive the enemy away, v.'hich proved, however, unsuc- 
 cessful. 
 
 Those who wish to understand the history of the Welsh 
 princes, should read the Chronicle of Caradoc, of Lancarfan. 
 At first, there was only one prince to govern the whole coun- 
 try ; but Rhodri the Great, who began to reign in the year 
 843, divided Wales into three districts, giving one to each of 
 his three sons. 
 
 To Gadell, the eldest son, he gave South Wales, to Ana- 
 rawd, the second son, he gave North Wales, and to Mervin, the 
 youngest, he gave a district called Powys in the middle of 
 the principality. The royal palace of Gadell was the castle 
 of Dinefwr, near the river Ty wi, the seat of Anarawd was 
 Aberffraw, in Anglesea, and Mervin fixed his residence at 
 
 ♦ FoweTs Chron.p. S. 
 
 t This country is to be seen/rom manr/ of the hÿls in Gla- 
 morganshire, it is called Cerniw from Cern, cheek, be^ 
 cause it has the appearance of a cheeky being surrounded by 
 the sea. 
 
Ill 
 
 Mathrafael.* David Nanmor, who wrolo about the year 
 1450, confirms this part of the history. f 
 
 The design of Rhodri the Great, in this arrangment, was 
 to ensure safety to Wales, lie thought that, as the inhabit- 
 ants of North and South Wales were, in a manner but one 
 family, they would live together like brethren, and would, if 
 necessary, unite tlieir force» against the Saxons. But the 
 result was quite the reverse ; for they soon began to quarrel, 
 and there was scarcely one prince who had not much con- 
 tention and bloodshed during his reign. 
 
 The Good Howhl was the most famous of all the prince» 
 of Wales, and began his reign in tlie year 910. Ho enacted 
 an excellent code of laws to be kept through the principality, 
 which were observed until the time of Henry the seventh, 
 king of England, the grandson of Owen Tudor, of the island 
 of Anglesca. When the Good Howel saw (says the chron- 
 icle) how the customs of the country were abused, he sent to 
 the archbishop of St. David's, and all the other bishops in 
 Wales, and the principal ministers of the church, amounting 
 in all to a hundred and forty, as well as to the lords, baronets 
 and gentlemen of tlio country. Ho then directed six of the 
 Avisest of each wapentake]: to come before him at his palace 
 on the river Daf,§ and with these bishops, ministers, and 
 
 * MatliTcifad is slillknoion by the same name. His silu- 
 ated in the jnirish of IJani^yniw, in Monlgomery shire, and 
 it is said to be a fine farm on the river Vyrnyw about 
 three miles froin Llanfair, Caercrnion, six from Welsh Pool, 
 and five from an excellent old castle called Powys castle, own- 
 ed about 40 years ago by lord Powys. 
 
 + In tho original, an extract from a poem of this writer is pivon, 
 but it ia presoritod in a Ittrm wliioh entirely i)rcoludo8 tlio j)Ossil)ility 
 (as fur, at least, aa wo aro conoerncd) of aii^liciüiii^ it. In one or two 
 other instances, wo have found it 0(|ually diíFicult to versify ejctracta 
 from the Welsh authors, and havu Lcou compellsd to omit thorn. 
 —Pub'8. 
 
 ( 
 X JÌ district containing one hundred families, 
 ^ It is probable that the diocess of Llundaf has its name 
 from this river. 
 
113 
 
 others of his subjects, he spent the whole leut in fasting aad 
 prayers, for iho assistance of the Holy Cliost to restore the 
 laws and customs of the country, that God might be glorili- 
 ed, and the people governed in peace and rightcensncss. At 
 the end uf lent ho srlccledlwelvo of ihe most learned of thorn, 
 with Dh'^wyrytl, a reiiowntui doctsr of the law, a sensible 
 Mian and of j;rent literary ticquiroiMents, at their head, and 
 conimanJed them lu cxauiiiio all the laws and customs of 
 Wales — cíìrefuUy to y.^lect those which were expedient, to 
 e;cplaiu those which were obscure, and anuul those which 
 were unuocesiary. Thus hu ordained tluec diil'ercnt kinds 
 of lavv,«, — tijo iii'st having reference to the government of his 
 court aud tlie .family of iho prince ; the second relating to the 
 jiuatvces ox gejioral treasures of iho kingdom ; and llie third 
 ^•eiipecling" the principal eusioms and privileges of his sub- 
 jects. \Viien these laws had been read aud published, he 
 caused tlieui to bo wrillen in Ihrco books — one to be kept 
 and used couliuually in his own court, the second to be kept 
 in his palace at Abertlraw, and the third in his palace at 
 Dinefwr ; tliat these laws might be observed in the three 
 provinces when necessary, in order to secure the adherence 
 of his subjects to them, he directed flie archbishop to pro- 
 claim that all those who did not obey them would be excom- 
 municated. Here follow a few of these laws : 
 
 I >dgo ought to hear fully, to leain carefully, to set forih 
 plainly, aud to juilge mercifully. A man should be twenty- 
 live years of age before he is made or appointed a judge. 
 Tlio reason is, that he will bo neither properly learned nor 
 fully sensible until his board grows, nor will he bo a husband 
 until ho has a beard, and it is unbecoming to see a boy judg- 
 ing an old num. 
 
 The necesiùlous mau who walks three towns wiili nine 
 houses in each town, without iccciving either alms or euter> 
 taiument, and is taken with stolen food in his possession, 
 shall not be innged. 
 
 Are there two brothers who ought to have only the share 
 of one broliier of liio same father and mother Ì Yes ; twin- 
 brothers ought only to have the share of one heir. 
 
in 
 
 If there sliGuId bo a dispute whether the relatives of the 
 father or thus» of the mother should naintain anhcirantil ho 
 attains Iiis majority, the law dccidca that one of the niollicr's 
 family ought to maintain him, lost any of the family of the 
 father ohould trcachcrouHly take his possessioni from him, or 
 poiioii him> 
 
 If a woman marry without the advice or consont ef licr 
 parents or other relatives, her children shall have no portion 
 of the land descending from their mother's relatives. 
 
 Three offenders shall bo adjudged worthy of áoath, viz. 
 he who betrays his lord, ho who outrageously and designedly 
 kills another, and the thief who confoascs for the value of 
 more than fourpcuce. 
 
 If a husband and wife separate and divorce before seven 
 years clapso from the time of tlieir marriage, the husband 
 shall refund the wife her portion or dower, her household fur- 
 niture, and her wearing apparel, provided that she was a vir- 
 gin when they were married ; but, if she dasert her husband 
 before the expiration of the period before mentioned, she 
 shall forfeit the wholo, with tie exception of her wearing 
 apparel. 
 
 If two men are walking together through a wood, and the 
 foremost bo the occasion of a branch of a treo striking the 
 eye of the other, so that he lose it, lot him make «ompen- 
 sation for the eye, unless he gave timely warning of the 
 falling branch : in the latter case, ho shall not pay. 
 
 When two persons are walking in company, if the fore- 
 most find any valuable article, he shall divide the value witk 
 the hindmost: but,'if the hindmoat is the finder, he need not 
 divide with the foremost. 
 
 Two punishments shall not be iaflicted for one auJ the 
 same offence. 
 
 If a man say a rough or unbecoming word to the kinj, he 
 shtll pay him a fine: 
 
 II 
 
Ill 
 
 If a man find hog^s rvnining in his ûolds, any time between 
 tho 2öth of September and the 15th of Novecftber, he Biay 
 kill one out of every ten for his ovin use." 
 
 In the year 1108, i\ great portion of the kingdom of the 
 Nellicilands, in Flanders, sunk. The major part of tlie in- 
 habitnnts who escaped, and had no liomss, camo over to 
 ED;iland, made known their destitute condition to king Hen- 
 Kv I., and besouoht him to grant them permission to reside 
 in some corner of the island. Henry was generous enough 
 villi what did not belong to him, and gave them leave to 
 scitla in and about Haveriord-west, in Fcmbrokeshire. At 
 the same time, the liritons were quarrelling amongst them- 
 selves ; and this, as wo have already seen, was their con- 
 tinual misfortune. About a hundred years after this, (the 
 "Welsh being still disorderly and contentious,) Llywelyn, 
 son of Edward,* prince of Wales, collected an army, and 
 xvhoa they had pilchod their tents, and were resting ©n Cefn 
 Cynwnrthan, the English from Flanders, who resided in and 
 near ilavcrford-vi'fst, and who have enjoyed secure habita- 
 tions in that neighborhood, with but liltlo interruption, ever 
 since, sent to him, requesting conditions of peace. Llywe- 
 lyn at first refused their application, and formed a determina- 
 tion to destroy thera entirely, or, at least, to banish them 
 from Pembrokeshire ; but, at the request of Edward, bishop 
 of St. Da\iü's, he granted tliem their lives on tho following 
 conditions : 1st, That they would pay him a large sum of 
 gold and silver : 2dly, Tliat they would take an oath of alle- 
 giance to him and his heirs for ever : 3dly, That they would 
 send twenty of their best men as hostages for the fulfilment 
 of their promises. f 
 
 It was in the year 1293 that Wales first submitted to the 
 king of England. Its subjection was efiected by treachery 
 and deceit. This was, however, a thousand times belter fer 
 tho people generally than the wretched subjeclion under 
 which they had lain to the princes who, like ravenous 
 wolves, had been greedy for each other's blood ; because, 
 when Llywelyn ap í.îruffydd, tho last prince of Wales who 
 was of genuine Welsh blood, died, Edward I. sent to the 
 
 • Mp Joni'crth, in iVthh. 
 
 t PoweVs Chron. p. 277, 278. 
 
115 
 
 chiefs of the Welsh nation, commanding them to submit to 
 his government, and become subjects of the crown of Eng- 
 land. Their reply to this demand was, that they neve» 
 would submit except to one of their own nation, who must 
 bo of good moral conduct, and unablo to speak a word of 
 English. 'Die king, finding that ho could not intimidate 
 them, resolved upon an expedient to deceive tliem. His 
 queen being pregnant at tho time, he sent her to Caernarvon' 
 Castle to be delivered ; and, when a son was born, he was 
 artful enough to send to the chiefs of the Welsh people, to 
 inquire if they still retained their former determination. Their 
 answer was iu the afllrmative. " Very well," said Edward, 
 '• I will name you a prince possessing the qualifications you' 
 desire. I have a son, born at Caernarvon : he shall be your 
 prince. He does not know a word of English, and no fault 
 can possibly be found with any part of his conduct." Tlicy 
 wore at first unwilling to receive the babo as their king, but at 
 length reluctantly consented. From that time to tlio present 
 day, the eldest eon of tlio king of England has been sur- 
 named the Prince of Wales. Llywclyn ap Grufiydd i'ought 
 against the combined strength of England and Ireland, naval 
 and military, at the same time, lie destroyed the whole of 
 the Irish fleet, and put the king of England, his son, and 
 their army, to flight.* Thus the prince, whom the united 
 forces of England and Ireland could not vanquish, fell by 
 treachery in his own country ; like a giant oak, the king of 
 the forest, which, after withstanding the heaviest storms un- 
 moved, at length yields to the puny ax© of an ignorant 
 woodsman. Llywclyn was betrayed ?.t Builth, on Friday, 
 the lllh of December, 1283 : hia head was elevated on an 
 iron pole on the Tower of London, and his body lîuried in a 
 placo which was thereafter called Cefn-y-Bedd. It is not, at 
 present, known where his grave was located. 
 
 [Here follows, in the original, an ingenious elegy on the 
 death of Lly welyn ; but we are not able to put it in the form 
 of English poetry.] 
 
 It may not be improper, in this place, to mention tho 
 time and manner of tho subjection of Ireland to the crowi 
 ^üf England. Dermot McMoeboqh, one of the five king-; 
 
 * Powers Chron. p. 322. 
 
 f 
 
116 
 
 of Ireland, beiûf driren from hi» throne by R»üem«k O'- 
 Connor, who wai tmbitious of ruling the ^\ìxo\e island, ap- 
 feúêi to Henky II., king of lingland, who received him 
 with rery great kindnosi. The truth is, Henry had long 
 wished for an opportnnily to subjugate Ireland, and he 
 conceived the present as favorable to his design. He there- 
 fore diipatched an army with Dermot, who landed in Ireland 
 on the 1st of May, 1170. By the assistance of the English, 
 ho recovered hi» throne and possessions; and, in less than 
 two years afterward?, king Henry himself sailed to Ireland, 
 subdued the whole country, and made it subject to his au- 
 ttwity.* 
 
 • This account of the eubjugation of Ireland is too brief and par- 
 tial, nnd places Iho ostensible rcuson for the expulsion of Dennot 
 McMorrogli from his Ihrono in too favorable a light. All other his- 
 torians agree in depicting his character in terms of censure and dis- 
 approbation ; and, when so many authors aro agreed upon tlmt 
 point, it would bo presumption in us to doubt their veracity. 
 
 Goldsmith, in his History of England, thus speaks of him : — 
 «♦ This last named prince, (Dermot WcMorrogh,) a weak, licentious 
 tyrant, had carried olF end ravished the daughter of the king of 
 Moath, who, being strengthened by the alliance of Iho king of 
 Connaught, invaded the r&viahcr's doniinious, and expelled him 
 from hÌB kingdom."— Pub's. 
 
117 
 
 CHAPTER \K~Thc lUuh; of mmij of tho Ocntlle nations 
 — 77ir. Jdointry of Ihc Jìnrient Unions before Iho lime of 
 Christ — Their I'ricsfs called Drnhh — Their Morals-^ 
 lietnar/ci respccUng the H'cbh Language. 
 
 UrroRfe giving a pnrliculat account of the superstition of 
 the ancient Jkitons, prior to the coming of Christ, it would 
 not be improper to examine, and find outllic time that idola- 
 try was first brought into the world. How soon the corrupt 
 nature of man apostatÌ7.cd from the Bcrvico and worship of 
 the true God, is not certain : but tho first objects of bis wor- 
 ship wero the works of creation. They imagined that the 
 fire, or the wind, or the atmosphere, or the circle of tiie stars, 
 or the water, or the sun and moon, were the Gods that gov- 
 erned the world. Jiut when tho knowledge of the true God 
 was lost, they considered the Hun a god above every thing 
 else. It is said, that Nimrod, the son of Cusli, was the first 
 that formed images and idols for tlie purpose of being wor- 
 shipped. He had so much respect for his lather that he caused 
 liis image to be made ; and as ho was :i king clothed with 
 supreme power and authority, he commanded all his subjects 
 to pay the same respect to the image as they did to his father 
 during his life. This agrees with the history we have in the 
 Wisdom of Solomon, (Apocrypha,) xiv. 17. " Whom men 
 could not honor in presence because they dwelt far oíF, they 
 took the counterfeit of his visage from far, and made an ex- 
 press image of a king whom they honored." Nimrod reign- 
 ed about one hundred and fifty years after tho deluge. 
 
 The imaginations of men from this time in tho choice of 
 their gods were innumerable. " Howboit every nation mado 
 gods of their own." 2 Kings, xvii. 29. The god of the 
 Amorites was called Moloch, of which the scripture often 
 speaks. It was a great imago of brass ; its head was like a 
 bull's head, and its arms spread like the arms of a man.* It 
 was hollow within, containing seven rooms to receive tho 
 sacrifices. The first room was appointed to receive the wheat 
 flour, the second for doves, the third for an ewe, the fourth 
 for a ram, the fifth for a calf, tho sixth for an ox j and, if any 
 would oiTer a son or a daughter, the seventh room was to be 
 
 * Goodwin^ 9 Jewish aniiq. Sib, 4, p. 137. 
 
118 
 
 opened for his ovher reception. It is thought that (his Mo- 
 loch is synonimous with Adrammelech, the god of Sephar- 
 vaim, mentioned in 2 Ahigs, xvii. 31, and with U&al, 
 spoken of iaJer.\i\. 5. 
 
 In India there is a kingdom called Guinea, the country of 
 the negroes, where to this day they worship serpents*— a 
 species of harmless snake, streaked alternately with yellow 
 and brindled colors. It happened, about thirty years :igo, 
 that a disorderly hog coveted the flesh of one of these snakes, 
 and killed and ate it. AVhen this came to tlic knowledge of 
 the king and the high priest, words are too weak to set forth 
 their astoniihnieut. Their rage was aroused not only aj^ainst 
 the ofl'ending hog, but against the entire breed and genera- 
 tion ; and, had it not been that the king himself was fond of 
 pork, every hog in the country would have been destroyed. 
 In other parts of India, the inhabitants worship the tooth of 
 an animal called in the Welsh language .^U>. When the 
 Christians took this tooth from them, in the year 1551, they 
 ofTered a cart-lyid of gold, and other valuable presents, for 
 its restoration ; but the Christians, following the advice of 
 their bishop, refused to accept tlio ransom, and burnt the 
 tooth to ashes. In many countries in AtVica, cats and toads, 
 and even heads of garlic, arc objects of worship and venera- 
 tion. A great portion of the inhabitants of Chma (a very 
 extensive and fertilo country in the East) aie particularly ig- 
 norant in their mode of worship. When they grow tired of 
 supplicating their images, they contemn and curse them in 
 such^crms as these : " Thou hateful cur, is this the way you 
 treat us Ì Consider in what a magnilicent temple we have 
 placed you — how beautifully we hare decorated you with 
 gold and precious stones, and to what extent we oiler sacri- 
 tìces unto you ! What acknowledgment do you make, you 
 ugly creature, for all these favors T' They will then bind 
 the image with ropes, and drag it indignantly through the 
 streets, as a punishment for uot listening to and answering 
 their praj'ers. If, however, in the course of this infliction, 
 they obtain the object of their supplications, they return the 
 idol to its place in^ilie temple, haviug flrst washed and cleansed 
 it. They will then bow before it in a very humble and sub- 
 missive manner, and thus address it : " It is indeed true that 
 
 * JSosmah's Hist, of Guinea, 7, p. 185. 
 
110 
 
 we were too hasty when we acted so disrespectfully towards 
 you : but were you not blameable for being so obstinate ? 
 Would it not have been bottor, had you been more indalgent 
 at first, than to suffer such disrespect ?"* In another pro- 
 vince in China, prior to eniragingin any work of importance, 
 a priest will lio on his face on the bare floor before the image, 
 stretching out his hands and feet ; Another above him will be 
 reading in a book, and those around them ringing the bells and 
 makiog u noise. At this time, a spirit appear:? to possess 
 the first: he suddenly rises i'roni hits prostrate position^, and 
 answers, like a wizard, every question which is asked him. 
 A learned and pious man has remarked, *' However great th« 
 foolishness of these heath'jus may bo, there are B©mo, called 
 Chrislians, who act as wildly and uorcasouably as they do."t 
 
 [An allnaion is here made t» certain forms in tho worship 
 of one of the most reapectabla uecla of the preseut day. 
 Wo omit it from a belief that, whatever may liave been their 
 practice in the time of the author, they do not now, to use 
 his own words, " exclaim dreadfully against every thing that 
 is orderly, beautiful, regular, and reasonable."] 
 
 Wo will now refer to the idol worship of the Britons ante- 
 rior to the birth of Christ. Their devices were as wild, in 
 this respect, as those of other gentile nations ; for tho objects 
 of their adoration, amongst other earthly things, were high 
 hills and rivers, :[; in addition to images which were " the 
 workmanship of their own hands." I do not know for what 
 reason they worshipped mountains and rivers, unless, indeed, 
 they believed that some living spirit penetrated through the 
 visible world— seeing that it is by grain and other products of 
 tho earth, together with the water of the rivers, that our 
 lives are sustained. Some are of opinion, that the ancient 
 Welsh, whilst on their journey through Asia from the Tower 
 of Babel, bnhcld mount Sinai trembling and flaming to the 
 skies, when Gon delivered the Ten Commaadments to the 
 Jews ; and that they were so impressed by tho sight, that a 
 high hill was ever afterwards held by thorn in honor aad 
 veneration. They also think that they conaideroii rivers sa- 
 
 * LcguaVs Adventures , p. 205. 
 
 t Dr. Moore's Div. Dial N. 8, p. 217. 
 
 t Gild. p. 7, 
 
120 
 
 crcd in comiaon with the generally received opinion of oilier 
 penlil© nations, who imagined that there was something of 
 the nature of the Deity in water.* 
 
 When we reflect how sensible and intelligent the priests 
 were, (as we shall prove hereafter,) wo cannot but bo aston- 
 ished at the ignorance which prevailed amongst the comn'on 
 people. We may suppose, however, that they did not pray 
 to the images tliemselves, but to the false gods whom they 
 represented. f Julius Ccesar, who wrote before the birth of 
 Christ, says that they acknowledged and worshipped the 
 same gods, and held the same sentiments in relation to the 
 authority and office of each, as the Romans did ; and, fur- 
 ther, that they had various images to honor, similar to those 
 which the Romans received from (rrecce and Italy. 
 
 The idol gods to whom the ancient Britons, like the rest of 
 the gentile nations in Europe and part of Asia, paid their 
 adoration, were Saturn, Jupiter, Mars, Apollo, and Mer- 
 cury (in particular.) Besides these, there were many 
 others, whose names need not here be mentionad. The 
 names of some of their goddesses were Rhea, Juno, and 
 Venus. These were the appellations of mere mortals, pos- 
 sessing the common passions and frailties of human nature ; 
 but they had been famous in their day and generation, and 
 tradition, which delighted in whatever was marvellous, had 
 stripped them of iheir earthly characters, and deified them. 
 The general credence which was given to this tradition was 
 of great advantage to the nobility ; for it enabled them to rc^ 
 tain their authority. A lav/ was enacted for the purpose of 
 maintaining and spreading this erroneous opinion, and to 
 prevent any discredit being attached to it. In order further 
 to confirm this belief in iho minds of the people, the seven 
 planets, and also the days of the week, were named after the 
 most celebrated of these mock deities ; as Sunday,! Monday,| 
 Tuesday, Wednesday, Thursday, Frida)% Saturday, 
 
 * Camd. p. 555 Ell. Noviss, 
 
 t Dcum maximc Älcrcìrrium cohnif ; hujus simt plnrima 
 aimiducra-^Post hunc ,'ipoHinem, et Äíartcm, et Jovcm, ct 
 Mincrvam. Dc his eandon fore qitam rcliqtife f^enies habtnt 
 opinionrm. Caes. I. 6, p. 107. \ .Apollo qui et Sol appdlatur. 
 
 \ Diana quae eliatn Lima nuncapatur. 
 
Were I to «ay that these godi, which were Wdrihippsd ia 
 Sarope and Asia in these early times of igaoraace, were Brit- 
 ons, I know that some would be ready to ridicule^ »nd oall it 
 zn idle assertion ; but, because I kayo the authority of truth 
 to support me, I boldly assert that they were Welsh— Saturn 
 was a Welshman, Jupiter was a Welshman, Mercury waa » 
 Welshman, and the rest wore Welshmeo. 
 
 I do not say that they were Welsh from this «ountry : I 
 know better ; but they were the descendaiUs of Gomer, of the 
 same blood as our Welsh, and spoke the same language. And 
 indeed, if we take particular notice of these names, it will ap> 
 pear evident of what nation they were ; for they are neither 
 Latin nor Greek, but pure Welsh. Sadwrn (Saturn) is a man 
 with a strong arm to wage war, the true name is Sawddwm : 
 his wife is called Rhea, and in genuine Welch — Rhiain sig- 
 cifyin^ a dame or lady. Their son is called Jupiter, and in 
 real Welsh Jou or Jefan, because he was the youngest of his 
 father's sons. His wife's name was Jano— >that is, Joan or 
 Suan. Mars, or Mavors, was the false god that assisted in 
 war, as was supposed : his Welsh name is Mawr-rwysg, sig. 
 nifying great pomp. Mercury was the god of journeys, &hif 
 true name is Marchwr, a horseman. Apollo was the god who 
 imparted wisdom to men, and his true name was '^P'ÿ-PtoyU, 
 or, as the old people said, the Poell (rational or considerate.) 
 Diana was the goddess of chastity and honesty : her true naroo 
 Zitanq/' (perfect, without defect.) Venus was the goddess of 
 love : her name at first was Gwen * (white.) If any ono 
 thinks that these are fabricated stories, let him read the learn, 
 ed Dr. Pezron,t a man from Brittany in France ; and if ho 
 ean answer his reasons and his authorities, ( a task that no 
 one has been able yet to perform,) it will be well : otherwise, 
 Ut no one find fault with me. 
 
 So much for their gods. Their priests were formerly called 
 Druids or Derwyddon, because, like other nations about Jeru- 
 salem, they sacrificed to their idols in groves, and especially 
 under thick oaks. {See Ezekid v'u \^. Has. iv. \3.) Th« 
 Druids were learned men, of extensive knowledge, and woro 
 
 * ŵ/. Mon, ^ntiq. p. 4d. * Hitt, Nat. e. 14- 16. 
 
judiçcs in matters of dispute and contention, as wtlUs priest» 
 in tilings pertaining to rclifion. 
 
 T/iUi, being jniljies anil priosts, it is natural to infer Uiat 
 tlicv uei-otho otiief MitMi in the kino;iloni ; and their decision 
 wix'^ consiileretl so jnipnrlial and just that the greatest lord in 
 the kingdom was bound to abide by it ; and if any one was s« 
 obstinate as to refuse to submit, he wculd be excommunicated 
 immedialolv, and his society shuimed as if he was alllicted 
 with the plague. It was the Druids who wrote the historief 
 of the lives! of iheir kings, and every thing remarkable that 
 happened on sea or land, or even in the tirmament; but they 
 dill not Commit to writing any of the doctrines and sciences 
 which ihey taught their disciples, lest they should become 
 common and be made light of. Their young men studied as- 
 tronomy, the courses of the planets, the dimensions of the 
 gl«be, the wonderful formation of every member of the bodies 
 of men and beasts, the nature ami species of vegetables, and, 
 in short, everv thing appertaining to philosophy. They 
 luaintained the immortality of the soul ; but here they made 
 a grand mistake, for they believed that the soul after parting 
 from tiie body of a man, went to reside in that of some other 
 person.* They preached and enforced this doctrine with so- 
 lemnity, inciiiug their hearers to courage, sobriety, and moral- 
 ity, ami persuading them that their souls in the next age would 
 dwell in princes, lords, «kc. Whctiier they were wizards or 
 not. 1 do not know ; but it is certain that the common people 
 thought tliey were, as appears from an old proverb — " IS'o one 
 knows except (îod, und the wizards of the world, and the dili- 
 gent l>ruids. Thoy doubtless took great pains to teach the 
 sciences to their disciples, as they did not consider any fit to 
 teach others until they had studied fifteen or even twenty 
 years. Eesides other things, thoy taught thorn to commit to 
 memory and recite thousands and thousands of star/as and 
 sonnets of poetry. It was the opinion of Mr. Edward Lloyd, 
 (and I do not know who could be cited as bettor authority,) 
 that the ü'/iír/yíi Milwr was the metre they ehiedy used in 
 thes«) stanzas. It is said tliat the Druids furnished their dis- 
 ciples with a sort of glass rings called s^luin niulrociltl, which 
 they sold to the common people who wore them as charms or 
 preservatives Irom iiiisfor tunes. It w as a source of no small 
 
 * Non interire auimas, sod ab aliisj^ost iiiortcni transire ad alio** 
 €«•. L. 8. p. 107. 
 
13S 
 
 j9j t© tho Druids t* find an oak wilh Mislctoc* growing on 
 it, as they considorod this a token of tho favor of the godf. 
 Their ccremunies on thceo occasions were, Ist. To couic to 
 the tree, eifiging as they came, when tho moon was six ilayM 
 old ; 2d. A priest would climb the tree, and cut the shrub with 
 a golden bill-hook, while others on the ground would receive 
 it in a white apron ; 3d. Two white oxen, without blemish, 
 were oiTercd in a consecrated placo ; and such a sacrifice wag 
 considered as a most excellent churm or preservative from 
 poisoa, pestilence and barrenness. f 
 
 But sacrifices best calculated to please the gods, as they 
 thought, were malefactors, who by tlie laws «f their country 
 were condemned to die, such as murderers and thieves. 'I'hey 
 were kept as prisoners in a sort of a stone chest (iheso ar« 
 yet to be seen in many places in Wales,) nnlil ihoy fuund a 
 convenient time to call the whole country together to see thoin 
 sacrificed. The stone chest above mentioned is a wall or 
 hiding' place made of six stnne.s, one for a bottom, seven or 
 eight icot long — one on each side, one at each end, and an- 
 other large stone for a cover. 'J'he house of Illtud on the top 
 of a hill in Llan Ilammwlch, near Brccnock, is a stoue chest 
 of this description : siaiilar ones existed, and perhaps ilo yet 
 exist, at the following placo» — Carn Llechart, in the parish of 
 iilangyfelach, in Glamorganshire ; Gwaly Filast, in the par- 
 ish of Llanboidy, below Carmarthen ; Gromlech, in the parish 
 of Nyfern, in Pembrokeshire ; lilech yr-Ast, in the parish of 
 Llangoedmar, near Cariligan ; Ccrrig-y-Gwyddcl, in the par- 
 ish of l.langristiolis, in Anglcsea ; Carchar Cynrig rhwih, in 
 tho parish of Ccrig drudion, in Denbighshire, and many- 
 ether places with which I am not acquainted. 
 
 Now, when there were many malefactors condemned, 
 the Druids would cause an imago to bo made of the boughs of 
 trees oi an amazing size, and of the shape of a man with hia 
 hands and feet spread and made fast in the ground near some 
 heap of Btoncs, like a hobgoblin. Tho prisoners were then 
 brought from the stone chcsl», lied fast with ropes here and 
 there to these image», and fires wcro immediately kindled bo» 
 
 * Fiscus quercinus. 
 
 t Sammea Brilann. .Iiiiiq. Vol. l.C.l.p. 101. flin. L. 
 10. Cap. 44. 
 
Beath these images, and the malefactors were roasted alirt,. 
 These were the sacrifices, as they believed, with which the 
 gods were best pleased.* Sometimes, indeed, when thero 
 were only one or two, they were sacrificed on an altar near 
 the stone chest, and but few of them are now to be found, but 
 partial ruins of an altar are to be found near it. .^ 
 
 I] 
 On the night of the last of x\pril, a fire was kindled on all tha ' 
 heaps where these sacrifices had been made throughout th» 
 Island, where one of the Druids and the people of that neigh-» 
 borhood sacrificed to the paternal gods, in order to obtaia. 
 their blessing upon the fruit and other products of the earth ; 
 and, on the night of the last of October, the same services 
 were repeated, as a token of gratitude for the abundance 
 with which they had been favored. On these occasions, it 
 ■was the duty of every family to extinguish the the fires on 
 their hearths, and re-kindle them with a coal from the sacrifi- 
 cial fires : those who refused to comply were excoramuni* 
 «ated. 
 
 The old Druids made their residence in the island of An» 
 glesea, in preference to all other places in the kingdom. Some 
 relicts of their religious ceremonies are yet to be seen, al- 
 though fast going to decay ; and amongst the rest, many of 
 their stone chests, and the ruins of their altars. The names 
 of several of the places there remind us of the old occupiers, 
 •uch as TVeV dryiv^ (Wren's town) in the district of Mene, 
 Body Lruidion, Bodowyi a T7ire*r Beirdd. In Trt^r-dryu'^ 
 the head or chief of the Druids resided ; for they had one to 
 whom they looked as their head, like the Pope or the high- 
 priest. In the place called Bod y Druidion was the city of 
 the Druids — the second in authority : at Bod-owyr, philoso- 
 phers and scientific characters resided, whose principal stu- 
 dy was medicine : and at Tre' Beirdd dwelt the poets who 
 ■ang the histories of the most celebrated of their ancestors» 
 
 So much respecting the Druids. We have already givea 
 a description of the neatness of the chariots of the Britons, 
 and of their skill and bravery in war. They could read and 
 write at least a thoosand years before the birth of Christ. It 
 is probable that they were much better acquainted with the 
 An* artA and the sciences than is now generally believed ; a&á 
 
 • Cm», d* BtU. Gall. I. 6. p. 107. 
 
1» 
 
 it ii certain that they had a knowledge of many things of 
 which we in this enlightened age are entirely ignorant. Theyt 
 had in use a kind of mill, which turned without the propel- 
 ling motion of either wind or water. During the last century, 
 the shaft of a mill was found at Bryn-y-Casiell, in Edeir- 
 nion, which consisted of eight iron squares, as thick as a 
 man's thigh, with a knot on one end — being the place, appa- 
 rently, where the wheel had been ; the other end was eaten 
 up by rust. In the same place was found, also, a millstone, 
 about three feet in diameter. It is .«aid that one-fourth of that 
 mill was of iron, and the remainder of wood ; and that by 
 the aid of the loadstone or adamant, or perhaps both, which 
 were in some way or other connected with it, it would turn 
 per se, when properly fixed.* Their coin was in general 
 made of brass, with rings of iron : it is certain, however, 
 that they had both gold and silver coin. In the parish of 
 Penbryn, ancient British coin has been found, which con- 
 tained no inscription, except strange and uncouth figures, 
 the signification of which could not be ascertained.! Some 
 speoimens of the coin which were struck during the reign of 
 Cassibelaunus, who contended so long and so resolutely 
 against Julius Caesar, are still extant.^ 
 
 The apparel of the ancient Britons, during the winter sea- 
 son, (for, except when the fiost and snow weie very severe, 
 they went naked,) consisted of the skins of deer, wild bulls, 
 and other animals ; and the light clothing with which they 
 adorned themselves was made of white woollen cloth, 
 fringed all over, but not fulled : indeed, it is uncertain 
 whether the art of fulling was then discovered. This was 
 the dress of the common people ; but the gentry wore tab- 
 ards§ or tabbys,|| reaching to the ground, with wreaths of 
 
 ♦ Dav. Lexic. sub Brenan. 
 
 t Lloyd Annot. in Camd. p. 697. 
 
 '^ We believe that these specimens, together with those of coins 
 of almost every nation, ancient and modern, are preserved in the 
 JBritish Museum, in London, where antiquarians and others who 
 are desirous of viewing them, are permitted to indulge their curiosity. 
 
 Fub's. 
 
 § A loose garment, or the badge of a bard. 
 U A sort of waved silk. See fralter^s English WtUh 
 Dittionary. 
 
125 
 
 •old, of very cunning workraanship, on both sides of tlie 
 neck and en the wrists. This was tlie customary dress ol' 
 qneen Boadicea — that intrepid heroine who, in the year G2, 
 headed an army of the Britons against the Romans, when 
 seventy thousand of her brave followers were put to the 
 sword. On this occasion, sho had on a tabard of waved silk, 
 with a golden wreath around her neck : her auburn hair 
 spread loosely over her shoulders, and extended to her feet. 
 One of these wreaths was found by some persons engaged 
 in digging iu a garden, near Harlech, in Merionethshire, in 
 1692. 
 
 It is evident that the Britons must hare understood smith- 
 work, when they could make such articles as the wreaths 
 above mentioned : the neatness of their chariots proves that 
 they were skilful in joinery and all kinds of wood work : 
 and that they were excellent masons is testified by their vil- 
 lages, the walls of their towns and cities, and the palaces of 
 their kings and nobles. There were in the kingdom twenty- 
 eight walled cities, in each of which a Druid resided, who 
 was judge of a certain district. It is not known with certainty 
 where all these cities were located ; but London, Worcester, 
 Oxford, Gloucester, Carleon in Monmouthshire, and Car- 
 marthen, were amongst the number. I am aware that some 
 affirm that the Britons had no walled cities before the Roman 
 invasion. The buildings of the common people were mere 
 huts, formed of plaited rods plastered with mud, liavnig a 
 hole through the middle for a chimney ; and there are many 
 of the same description still to be seen in Wales. But no 
 one can prove from old histories that there were no other 
 buildings in ancient times. If Ihcre had not been, Julius 
 Cresar would never have said, Uominum est inJinUa multi- 
 tudo, creberrimaque sedificiufere GaUicis consimUia.* 
 
 Their skill in painting was remarkable, particularly that 
 species of it which was displayed on their own bodies, and 
 was descriptive of the various forms of birds, beasts, fishes, 
 and reptiles. These representations formed a considerable 
 part of the ornaments of the gentry, and were visible •' from 
 
 * Commm. 1. I, p. 79. Anglice, There is avast multi- 
 iude of people, rci-y thicklj^ settled, and living in houses 
 similar to those of the Gauls. 
 
127 
 
 the crowns of their heads to the sole» of their feet." The 
 color chiefly used in tliese decorations was blue : it would 
 never wear out, aw it was let into the flesh by perforating the 
 «kin. Whether this mode of painting their bodies had the 
 efl'ect of rendering tliem healthier, or less liable to disease 
 than they would otherwise have been, I am unable to deter- 
 mine ; but it is a well known fact, that it was a common oc- 
 currence amongst them to live to the advanced age of a hun- 
 dred and forty years.* According to the opinion of Mr. 
 Camden, this practice gave the island the name of Britain, 
 or Brithania, (as it was first called,) which means ilio couatry 
 of the spotted men.f 
 
 Mr. Camden was certainly a very learned man, but, on 
 this point, it would have been better if he had suffered hi» 
 imagination to sleep, rather than give birth to such an opinion. 
 The truth is, however, ho was desirous of making hÌMself 
 conspicuous by the invention of some new doctrine, contrary 
 to popular belief: with this wish in his heart, he set his 
 wits to work, and very soon concocted the foolish notion 
 above referred to, which has neither sense nor reason to sup- 
 port it. 
 
 It is very probable that, in the science of medicine, the 
 ancient Britons were more proficient than their descendants of 
 the present day, notwithstanding all our boasted superiority 
 in learning and general acquirements. Their remedies for 
 diseases ware made exclusively from herbs, and they efl'ected 
 more cures, in proportion to the number of sick persons, than 
 can be done with all the compositions that are now in vogue.| 
 
 * Fide Us9. Primord. p. 885. 
 
 t The reader will have perceived, on reading this ivork thus far, 
 that several repetitions arc introduced. We cannot sec the propriety 
 of them; and would willingly Iiave omitted tlio most conspicuous: 
 ^ hut we feared that those who might compare the translation with the 
 original, would charge us with wandering from the assertion made in 
 our preface, that "groat care had been taken to preserve, as nearly as 
 possible, the spirit of the original." — Pub^$. 
 
 X Were this passage to meet the eyo of some individual» with 
 whom we are acquainted, they would give the author credit for his 
 assertion, and express their hearty concurrence in his opinion. It 
 will not, however, bo considered as any reflection upon the faculty of 
 our day, when it is remembered that this history was first publishsd 
 early in the liith century. — Pub'»- 
 
128 
 
 The most celebrated physicians of these middle ages were 
 those of Myddfai— Rhiwallon and his sons, Cadwoan, 
 Grdffydd, and Einion, who flourished early in the thirteenth 
 century, and were contemporary with Rhys Gruo, There 
 is a small volume still extant, said to be composed by them, 
 which concludes with the following sentence : " If a man 
 will not eat when he has an appetite, his stomach will become 
 inflated with an unhealthy substance, which will cause his 
 head to ache." 
 
 Â fiddle and a harp were the principal instruments of music 
 in use amongst the old people. They common played a bal- 
 HdcaWed Symleji-bcn-bt/s. The young men learnt to play 
 at first upon strings of hair, and, when they had completed 
 their studies in the art, they had to pay twenty-four pence* 
 for their instruction ; for so the law provided : " He that 
 lays aside a harp with hair strings, being a finished player, 
 oaght to pay twenty-four pence." | 
 
 The ancient Britons were in the habit of shaving every 
 part of tiieir bodies, with the exception of the head and tho 
 upper lip. Their food consisted principally of milk and meat. 
 They would not eat the flesh of hares, geese, or fowls, al- 
 though they had an abundance of them. Many of them were 
 «ngaged in farming. They manured their land with marl and 
 eea-sand, and generally raised good crops of wheat and bar- 
 ley, the former of which they made into bread, and the latter 
 into beer. It is evident that they understood the art of brew- 
 ing, some centuries before the timu of Julius Caesar. 
 
 It was customary with them to burn the bodies of their 
 dead, to gather the ashes and tho remains of the bones, de- 
 posite them in earthen pots, and bury them in rowa in large 
 mounds of earth, some of which remain unremoved to the 
 present time. There is a remarkable one in the parish of 
 Trelech, Carmarthenshire, known by the name of Crug-y 
 Deyrn. 
 
 Their altars, upon which human beinga were sometimes 
 sacrificed, are still visible. The victims thus immolated 
 
 • About foriy-thrtt ants. 
 
 \ This teat a large $um in those dayt, tipeciaUy/Qr « 
 
nefc malofactors or jirisoncrs t.ikcn in wiir. Ouo of those 
 nllars is lo bo seen in tlio pariah of IVyrcrn, in Poubvokoshiro : 
 it, ÌH called Lkch y Dnjbcdd. 'IMio upper stoiio, «ir llu; altar, 
 -; twelve yards in circumference ; and on the nortli Hido in a 
 inortico to carry away the blood of the victim. Wlicrovcv 
 three large stones are to be seen lixed on their ends in tlic 
 ground, like the feet of a brandiron or stool, it ia likely that 
 there was once an altar erected. 
 
 There is an old tradition anionfj the Welsh people of an 
 animal called in WcImIi JiJ'anc y JJijn{in ICngli.sh Castor) nud 
 also of twin oxen of an ania^in;; size. As to the JlJ'anc, it is 
 the common opinion tliat lio was a kind of a lar/jc wat(!r-dog, 
 with a broad tail, called a lieaver. It is a crafty, cunning, ani- 
 Jual, and yet quite innocent. Some of iheso animals were 
 (loubtlcsH in the river Toils in the time of Giraldus, Arck- 
 «leacon of Brecknock, who wrote the history of Wales about 
 the year 1189. It is, however, stran/(o that such u story an 
 the following is now prevalent roHpeoling him. 'I'raditiou 
 .says tliat he was a monster of uncommon size, aud thai when 
 taken and fastened with an iron chain, nothing but the twin 
 oxen could drag him out of the water. 1 would thercforo 
 c;onclnde that iho .fij'anc y llyn is the Alligator, or a kind of 
 Crocodile, a very dangerous animal, of an amazing size, whicii 
 ^vilI swallow a man entire, us it has sometimes happened. 
 About the year 1731), one of them swallowed three men ia 
 less than a quarter of an hour, 'J'his frightful animal is very 
 common in the rivers and lakes in AiVica and America ; and 
 who can tell but some of tliom were formerly in the lakes in 
 Wales Ì In former limes, wolves were eommwn in this coun- 
 try, but at the prcsentday there is not one in the island ; and, 
 if the ^J'ünc is the Crocodile, it is probable that it was by 
 destroying some .«iuch frighll'ul monster as this, that the twin 
 oxen were made use of; and that tiiey eflecied his destruc- 
 lion by drawing him out of the river, to the great joy of the 
 whole country. 
 
 The old Welsh langu;igc eonlniucd unmixed and uneor- 
 rupted until of late years. This cannot be said with proprie- 
 ty of any other langnage, o.Mccpt of that of the .Tows and tho 
 Arabians. It is not easy to understand tiio Welsh languafie 
 fully without iiho having some knowledge of the llobrow. 
 
ISO 
 
 latin, Gi-eelc, and Irish, fer these four languages are closely 
 connected with the Welsh. 1st. Of the Hebrew, there are 
 many words that have found their way into our's, notwith- 
 standing the confusion at the tower of Babel, such as the fol- 
 lowinir: Achrn, anndon, bwth, cad, caer, ceg, cefn, coppa, 
 cyllcll, goluH/tli, magwyr, neuadJ, odyn, pollen, tal, tarn- 
 men ; in English, Genealogy, perjury, booth, battle, mouth, 
 back, top, knife, collop, wall, hall, kiln, paunch, tall, dung- 
 hill; with a muhilude of others, between which and the Welsh 
 there is Utile or no difference. 2d. As to the Latin, there is 
 isuch a multitude of words in our language and that of the old 
 Italians, having the same sound and meaning, that a person 
 might think the two nations were of the same origin. That 
 our ancestors borrowed many of their words, during their 
 dominion in Britain, no sensible man will deny. It is likely, 
 however, that the Italians had borrowed from our ancestors, 
 when, as yet, they were comparatively an insignificant peo- 
 ple, and the Britons were their masters. This is certainly 
 true, and is confirmed by their own history. 8d. As to the 
 Greeks, it is no wonder that there is so much similarity be- 
 tween tiicir language and the Welsh, when it is considered 
 that Brutus was a Greek, or that, at least, he was not a Welsh- 
 man. The same letters tliat our ancestors at first made use 
 of were also the characters used by the Greeks, as is testified 
 by Julius i'îaîsar. 4ih. As to the Irish, I have already shewn 
 that they and the Welsh were the sauiC people, from the samo 
 original stock ; and it is impossible fully to understand the 
 names of our rivers, mounlciiui, forests, villages, <kc. without 
 understanding the Irish language. 
 
 It is true that there are many words in the Welsh language 
 liaving the same sound and meaning as coiresponding words 
 in the English ; anJ, of lale, English words have multiplied 
 wpon us. It is, liowover, a mistake to think that it is from 
 the English we iuivc had all the words that are of the same 
 sound and signification as those in the English language ; for 
 the English, or baxons, weie many years in the service of 
 the Britons, until they proved treacherous ; and it is natural 
 to suppose that, during ihis time, they borrowed many words 
 from their masters. The following are a few out of many 
 of thjin : Jii/c'an, burgen, cap, cudpen, cost, crefft, criv- 
 pefj civcioa'i/, csispiv!, civpl, civppan, cweryl, dart, cgr, 
 ffad, lfuir,ffjl, g'a:i, gfoivja, huppus, hap,hct, hittia, ingc, 
 
ISl 
 
 Itifrai, llewpard, malaîs, macr, perl, plus, siivrnaiy iiop., 
 tasc, tafern, ttor, tiler, ystryd.* All these words, with 
 many more, are to be found m the writings of Daf3'dcl ap 
 Gwilym, an eminent poet who wrote about the year 18S0. 
 Few persons in his time took any delight in speaking tlw 
 English language, although they were well acquainted with 
 the Latin, the Greek, and the Hebrew ; and it is doubliul 
 whether the poet just mentioned, or any priest or gentleman, 
 or man of learning, in that age, understood the English lan- 
 guage, as we may naturally infer from the following remark- 
 able relation : " A nobleman from the island of Anglesea, 
 named Owen Tudok, was married to queen Catharink, who 
 •was formerly the wife of Hknuy V., king of England. 
 As Cathariut; had been raised in France, she knew no diíTer- 
 ence between the Wf.lsli aud the English people, until she 
 snarried Owen Tudor. Shortly aftui linr marriace, she ex- 
 pressed a strong desire to see a number of her husband's 
 countrymen, in order that she might ascertain wlietlicr they 
 were such worthless people as the English represented them 
 to be. About this time, Owen Tudor and his queen wer« 
 taken prisoners at Chester. Owen sent for several of his 
 kinsmen, and especially for two digniiied gentlemen, who 
 ■were nearly related and very dear to him. These were 
 JoRWERTH AP Mekedytii and HowEL Li-EWELYN. Nearly 
 one hundred of the principal gentlemen in Wales visited him 
 on ^this occasion, who, although they were honorable and 
 learned men, could not speak a word of English ; for, when 
 the qupen addressed them in French and English, they could 
 not answer her. This caused her to remark, tliat they were 
 the most sprightly, gay dumb creatures she had ever seen." 
 It is easy to infer from this, that the most polished classes in 
 Wales were at this period totally unacquainted with 
 ■the English language. This was abost tlie year 1430. It 
 is therefore certain that the words above mentioned, selected 
 from the poetry of Dafydd ap Gv/ilym, are genuine Welsh, 
 from ^yhich language they were undoubtedly borrowed by the 
 English. That very learned Welshman, Dr. Davies, ac • 
 knowledges these and many other words to be of Welsh 
 origin. 
 
 * In English, Buckles, bargain, cap, captain, cost, crafTt, cnippor, 
 cuckold, catchpolo, couple, cup, quarrel, dart, eager, fail, false, fair, 
 fool, grain, happy, hap, hat, ink, livery, leopard, malice, mayor, port, 
 p*lace, journey, shop, task, tavern, tower, tiler, street. 
 
Í32 
 
 This,' however, bears no comparison to the multitude of 
 words wbicli the English have at various periods borrowed 
 from other langungo?, in order to enrich their own, which is 
 BOW almost perfect. A largo portion of it is French, inter 
 sperecil with a few words of old English.* The chronicle 
 sa3's : " In the time of William the Conqueror, there was 
 not one English officer in the country : indeed, it was con 
 sidered a reproarli to be called an Englishman, ©r to form a 
 connection by marriage with one «f that nation ; because 
 they were very much and very generall}» disliked. From 
 this it is evident that, at that time, all the leading men in 
 England were either Normans or French, or descendants of 
 tho ancient Britons. Hence arose the proverb, •* Jack would 
 be a gentleman, but he can speak no French." 
 
 It is true that a great many technical terms, peculiar to the 
 law, have been obsolete since king Hovvel's code was dis- 
 continued. The majority of his laws remained in force un- 
 til the time of Henhy VIII., \v}^o was a great grandchild of 
 Owen Tudor, of Anglesea. As it respects common matters, 
 however, tlic language is ncarl)' as pure and intelligible as it 
 was twelve hundred years ago, as will appear from a com- 
 parison with the poelry of Taliesin, written abeut A.D. 540 ; 
 of Anoiirin Gwawdrydd, written A.D. 550 j of Myrddin 
 WvUt, written A.D. 570 j and of Llywarch Hen, writtCH 
 A.D. 590. 
 
 • Since this work was first published, wc presume, a great number 
 of th(» ancient English words of which tlie author here speaks have 
 become obsolete. Tliero is one word, in particular, which is un- 
 douljledly of English derivation, but is never heard in England, (at 
 least, in its original sense,) cxccjit in tho county of York, and there 
 it passes current only auiongst the uneducated portion of the commu- 
 nity. It is true it appears in the dictionaries, without oven tho com- 
 mon mjrk prefixed to words ' not in use ;' but, beyond the limits we 
 have raontionod, it is not known as an English word. It is tlie word 
 ADDLE, ' to earn.' There arc doubtless man}' other words, witli 
 which wo are unacquainted ; but wo single this out from amoogst 
 the rest, as having fallen under our own observation. — Fid's. 
 
OF 
 
 THE PRIMITIVE AGES. 
 
 IPÜIS^ HHa 
 
 CHAPTER I. — Respecting the preaching of the Gêspel 
 throughout the toorid, particularly in Britain; by whom 
 preached, and at tvhat time, 
 
 Tiiii world having bocii two thouannd years without any 
 written law, and having existed two thousand years more 
 under the Mosaic dispensation,* the " seed of the woman'* 
 came to *' bruise the serpent's head," in the person of our 
 Lord and Saviour Jksus Christ, This age is called, in 
 scripture, the end of the world, {lieb. ix. 20,) and the latter 
 times, (1 Tim. iv. 1.) It is the age or dispensation of tho 
 Gospel to wiiich St. Paul refers in these expressions. At 
 the commencement of the Christian era, that remarkable 
 prophecy of Jacob respecting his son Judah was fulfdlcd : 
 '* The sceptre sliall not depart from Judah, nor a lawgiver 
 from between his feet, until Shiloli come." (ícn. xlix. 10. 
 The meaning is, that tho supreme government should con- 
 tinue in the tribe of Judah, until Christ the Lord should ap- 
 pear ; and that then tlio sceptre — that is, the royal authority, 
 should cease in that tribe forever. This was all fullilled in 
 the time of Christ. It was tlicn that Canaan, the country 
 of the Jews, was subdued by Augustus (Jjesar, who ap- 
 
 * Vide Uss. Chron. Sac. c. 2, p. 44, <^c. 
 
136 
 
 pointed Herod as their king. Herod, lest the Jews should 
 rebel against him, put their chief men to death, especially 
 those who were of the royal house of Judah. The provi- 
 dence ©f God is the more manifest in the fulfilment of this 
 prophecy, inasmuch as it was this tribe alone which returned 
 entire and unbroken from the captivity of Babylon.* The 
 rest were scattered amongst the gentiles, and at last became 
 the same people with them. 
 
 The Romans had a great temple, which they called the 
 " Temple of Peace." When its foundations were laid, they 
 consulted the Oraclef as to its duration. The Oracle an- 
 swered, " It will stand until a son is born of a virgin.'' 
 When they heard this, they were greatly delighted, and 
 danced for joy, imagining ?that it would endure forever; 
 but, on the very night that.Christ was born, it fell, and be- 
 came a heap of ruins ; and; although it was rebuilt, it was 
 fiOon afterwards burnt witli aerial fire.:}: 
 
 Augustus CiEsar refused to be called Lord, because the. 
 Lord of Lords was born into the world, although he was 
 not aware of the circumstance. When he consulted the 
 Oracle respei ling an heir to the crown after his death, it is 
 said thai he received the following answer : 
 
 Ilebrseus puer injungit, Divum Dominator, 
 
 Hacce domo fugere, et rursiim me inferna Subrie j 
 
 Ergo tacens Aris posthac discedito uostris.§ 
 
 A Hebrew youth, whom every god obej's, 
 Commands me hence into the shades below ; 
 Whilst silence, then, this Oracle displays, 
 Let not your footsteps near our altars go. 
 
 * Juda sola emersit e captiviiate, §'c. Spanhcm. Dub. 
 Evan. p. 244. 
 
 t i^fl sort of sanctuary image supposed io possess the 
 spirit of divination. 
 
 \ Tiirs. Hist. p. 202. 
 
 5 Tliis is one of the many passages in the writings of the Roman 
 pools, which are believed by some to havo a direct reference to our 
 Saviour. Whether they had or not, we of course cannot say ; but, 
 whilst wc give credit to those wlio entertain this opinion, we beg 
 leavij respectfully to differ from thciu, although we should probably 
 find some difficulty in convincinjr thonr of their error. — Pub's, 
 
IIT 
 
 The nowi of thd miracle» performed by our Lord wit 
 soon spread abroad, not only in and about Jerusalem, but 
 through all the eurrounding country ; and many of the gen- 
 try or leaders of the people greatly desired to sea him. 
 Herod 'was exceeding glad when he saw Jesus; for he was de- 
 sirous to see him of a long season, because he had heard many 
 things of him, and he hoped to have seen some miracle done 
 by him.' Luke xxiii. 8. Zaccheus also, who was the chief 
 among the publicans, and a man of wealth, climbed up into 
 a sycamore-tree to see him. Luke xix. 2, 3, 4. Such mira- 
 cles as our Lord performed had never before been heard of, 
 since the foundation of the world. This caused many of the 
 wise men of the gentiles to seek him diligently. Amongst 
 others, an illustrious chief wrote to an assembly of great 
 men at Rome, to the following effect: " There hath appeared 
 in these days a man of great virtue, named Jkscs Christ, 
 who is still living. The people account him a prophet, but 
 his disciples call him the Son of God. He raises the dead, 
 and brings them to life, and heals all manner of sickness and 
 disease. He is of a handsome personal appearance. His 
 hair is of a light red color, straight, reaching to his ears; 
 from thence, downwards, it is somewhat curly, and of a 
 lighter color, spreading about his shoulders, and parted on 
 the top of his head, according to the custom of the Naza- 
 reoes. His forehead is smooth, his face fair and without 
 spot, and his mouth and nose so comely that they cannot be 
 equalled. His beard is the same color as his hair: it is 
 not long, but pointed. His eyes are blue and keen: his 
 looks spiritual and intelligent. He is severe in his reproofs, 
 kind and tender in his exhortations. His discourses are de* 
 liglitful, and delivered with solemnity. No one remember» 
 to have seen him laugh, but many have seen him weep. Iti 
 short, he is a man who excelleth all others in the comeliness 
 a id beauty of his person, and the just and regular proportion 
 of every member of his body." 
 
 About the year 1719, there was found at a place called 
 Bryngwyn, in the island of Anglesea, amidst of a heap of 
 elones, a coin of brass, having a representation of Josus 
 
138 
 
 Christ on one side, according with the íoregoing description j 
 and, on the other, " This is Jesus Christ the Mediator."* 
 
 In the eighteenth year of the reign of Tiberius Cesar, 
 Jesus Christ suflered for the sin of the world. It is thought 
 he was about thirty-four years of age. Pilate was desirous of 
 releasing him ; but the Jews cried out, " If you let this man 
 go, thou art not Cicsar's friend." He then delivered him to 
 ihem to bo crucified. Pilate was afraid that the government 
 of Judea vvoidd be taken from him, if CîBsar should hear that 
 he had spared Jesus, who was accused of an intention to be- 
 come the king of the Jews — although our blessed saviour had 
 no desire of becoming a temporal king ; for he told them that 
 his kingdom was "not of this world." But, with all the anxi- 
 ety and cunningucss of Pilate to continue himself in otfice, 
 he ioon afterwards lost the good will and favor of his master, 
 and was banished by the command of Ciesar to a strange 
 country : where, under the sorrows of his heart and the slings 
 of a guilty conscience, he stabbed himself with a dagger, and, 
 like Judas, " went to his own place." 
 
 The Jews also were obliged to drink a full cup of the in- 
 dignation of the Lord against them ; for, in forty years after 
 the suilerings of (,'hiist, at the feast of Passover, (at which 
 lime they sacriliced the Lord of Lifo) when all the inhabitants 
 of Judea had come from far and near to sacrifice at the temple 
 in Jerusalem, (as they were wont to do once every year,) 
 TiTus V'espasian, emperor of Rome, came with an army 
 against their devoted city. Tliere were in Jerusalem at that 
 time more than two millions of people. The almost innumer- 
 able multitude would have been able to face all their enemies, 
 if they had been unanimous and at peace with each otlier : 
 but behold them, by the righteous judgment of God, at vari- 
 ance with each other ! 'i hey considered not the public good. 
 One party was arrayed against another, (for the city was 
 divided into many parties.) all of whom were continually 
 murdering and burning each other without mercy. The Ro- 
 mans had but little more to do ihan to keep them within the 
 city. The diderent parties went on murdering each other in 
 the most cruel manner : indeed, such was the slaughter, that 
 a person could scari-cly walk the streets on account uf the 
 
 ^ /.'y/. Man. .Inthj. ;/. S3. 
 
13? 
 
 dead carcases which choked up the >vay ; and Ihe itench Was 
 as «trong as deadly poison. 
 
 Besides this, tho famine was bo severe that tliey were oblig* 
 ed to eat old shoes, and the oiTcnsivc and putrid carcases of 
 the dead ; and, even worse than this, (horrible as it is to re- 
 late,) "The hands of pitiful women have sodden their own 
 children." JAim. iv. 10. This is testified by their own 
 countryman Josepiius,* who was an eye witness to whatJie 
 relates. On account of the severity of the famine, thousands 
 and thousands of them escaped secretly out of the city ; but 
 then ttic Romans arrested and detained them. The com- 
 mander of the Roman army, Titus Vespasian, was naturally 
 a mild, meek man ; but at this time, when the Jews had neither 
 favor with God nor man, he commanded all who escaped from 
 Jerusalem to be crucified. Thousands of them were thus 
 executed, — sometimes as many as five hundred in a day, for 
 many days together, until there was no move room to erect 
 crosses, nor a suHiciency of wood to make new ones. Thui 
 those who cried earnestly against Christ, " Crucify him,"&;c. 
 were at length fdled to satiety with their own devices and in- 
 ventions. 
 
 Our Lord foresaw these days when he said, "Then shall 
 be great tribulation, such as was not since the beginning of 
 the world to this time — no, nor ever shall be." Matt. xxiv. 
 21. Let the reader imagine that he sees Jerusalem surround- 
 ed with a mighty army, and the citizens within murdering 
 one another like infuriated fiends — the streets filled with dead 
 carcases, bathed in all manner of impurities : let him imagine 
 that he smells the stench, and feels the vapor arising, with 
 force enough to poison all who come out of their houses : let 
 him think that he sees the inhabitants burning and destroying 
 barns and all manner of food tliat had been prepaicd for the 
 support of man : let him try to portray to himself the sight 
 of a survivor wading to his knees in the blood and filih of 
 these dead bodies— ay, and compelled to eat them, to satisfy 
 the voracious cravings of his appetite : in a word, let him im- 
 agine that he hears the cries, lamentations, and groans, in 
 every corner of the unhappy city, and that neither God nor 
 man shews any compassion upon tho suiTerers. Let a man 
 
 « Jon. de Bdl. Jvd. Lib. 7. C. 8. 
 
140 
 
 think, I say, that he witnesses all thit, and much more, and 
 he will then doubtless conclude that the tribulations were 
 great, ♦' suf h as were not since the beginning of the world to 
 that time — no, nor ever shall be." 
 
 But in the midst of all this massacre, murder, and burning, 
 there was not so much as one christian there to suffer the 
 Jeast affliction. The christians had all withdrawn to a village 
 not far off, and were as safe as Lot was at Zoar when Sodom 
 and Gomorrah were in flames, and the wicked inhabitants 
 were masting alive in the midst of fire and brimstone. Gen. 
 xix. Thus, when the arm of the Lord was stretched out in 
 judgment against the whole nation of the Jews — while the 
 pestilence, the sword, and the famine were sweeping off 
 thousands of them every day, ihe Christians, by the favor and 
 goodness of God, were secure and without fear — relying 
 upon the strong arm of the Almighty. 
 
 When we read in scripture of the disciples wondering at 
 the beauty and magnificence of the temple at Jerusalem, Christ 
 tells them, that " there should not be left one stone upon 
 another that should not be thrown down." There was no 
 building in the world that could be compared wiih the temple 
 when our Saviour made this remark. '1 he prophecy was 
 fulfilled ; for. when the Romans had conquered and subdued 
 Jerusalem, although Titus did all he could to save the temple, 
 yet God had ordained otherwise. Notwithstanding the beau- 
 ty of its sculpture, and the brightness of its precious stones, 
 it was burnt to ashes; and Jerusalem, which had been so late- 
 ly considered the queen of the cities of the world, was flaming 
 awfully to the skies, and thousands of its wicked inhabitants 
 eonsuming in the midst of it. 
 
 Historians say that one million of the Jews, of all ages and 
 degrees, lost their lives, either by fire, or the sword, or by 
 famine, during this siege. Tens of thousands of ihem, espe- 
 cially of those who were under twenty years of age, were 
 sent as slaves to all parts of the world : they were driven en* 
 tircly out of their own country, and from that day to this 
 they have never had possession or authority therein. They 
 wei-o esteemed as little better than beasts. The flesh of a Jew 
 was so contemptible, and of so little value, that we read of 
 thirty of them sold for one penny — yea, like rejected goode 
 
141 
 
 irorth little or nothing, the Romans offered them for sale at 
 «laves to all countries, and the remnant of those who wer« 
 left alive were scattered over the face of the world, until they 
 had no city, no home, no government of their own, but were 
 a bye-word amongst the nations.* 
 
 I shall conclude tliis melanclioly account with one small 
 addition. About three hundred years after the suiTerings of 
 Christ, a wicked man of tlie name of Julian attempted to 
 restore the Jews to their own country. This man had once 
 professed to be a (.'hristian, but he denied the faith, and be- 
 came a pagan, and is therefore called Julian the Apostatb. 
 This man, out of malice to ilie Cliristians, gave the Jews all 
 possible encouragement to set up anew tlie law of Moses, and 
 to repair or rebuild the temple at Jerusalem ; but it would have 
 been as easy for him to clidib to hfiaven upon bis feet, as to 
 try to keep up what God would cast down. To work, how- 
 ever, they went with great resolution. Such was their zeal 
 and anxiety to finish the work, that the females assisted them 
 with all their might; but. after much difficulty and fatigue, 
 the Almighty sent an earthquake, which overthrew the whole 
 work, and all the mechanics who were engaged in it were 
 cut oif by the righteous judgment of God, for their presump- 
 tion. 
 
 • Attempts have been made, of late years, to re-establish the Jews 
 in their ancient city of .lerusalcrn —not by tlie power of the sword, 
 but by the power of wealth. The leading rnonied men of that race, 
 in Eurf'pe, including Baron Rothschild and others equally eminent, 
 have had it in contemplation to purchase the site of the present city 
 of Jerusalem, witii the intention of providing; a home for the descend- 
 ants of Jacob, and of comminifling together in one mass the various 
 sects of the Jewish people which he scattered thro^jghout the world. 
 Whether the calling together of the Jews, and the re-modelling of 
 their ancient forms of governmpnt, will be effected through this 
 means, it is diificult and, indeed, impossible to say; but of this we aro 
 nsHured — the Jews will one day or other (and we believe the time is 
 not far distant) be exalted airain to their former rank amongst the 
 nations of the earth, mid be the favored people of the Lord. The en- 
 deavors made in thn iliilish Pariiament, to remove the disabilities 
 under which they lie in England, will, if effectual, lead to similar mea- 
 sures of redress in other parts of l^urope ; and we may hail the first 
 signal of success as the dav,-n of a bright and glorious day, which 
 shall disenthrall the nation of God's own choice, and place them where 
 they might now have been, but for their obstinacy and unbelief— in 
 tbA vary first rank in the ecale ot nations. — Pub's. 
 
142 
 
 It might naturally have been supposed that the Jews would 
 have taken warning by such evident manifestations of the 
 Almighty's power and vengeance ; but stubbornness is'» the 
 peculiar characteristic of that race. They did not seefthe 
 hand that smote them, but, with a blindness approach ipg^ to 
 infatuatioh, they considered these calamities as rather the 
 results of accident, than as the punishment due for their 
 crimes and ingratitude. With this foolish imagination in 
 their hearts, they re-commenced the work, but, whilst they 
 were engaged, a flaming fire burst from under the foundation, 
 and entirely consumed the building, together with all who 
 were employed in its erection.* 
 
 So much for the Jews and their temple. We will now re-^ 
 turn to the suflferings of our Lord. We are informed (Luke 
 xxiii. 44) that " there was darkness over all the earth from 
 the sixth to the ninth hour." It was not a natural eclipse of 
 the sun, (for that can occur only at the time of the new moon,) 
 but an extraordinary display of the power of Gon. At this 
 time the moon was full, and the occurrence made such an im* 
 pression upon the minds of many of the Jews and the gen- 
 tiles, that they acknowledged that Jesus was the Son of God. 
 Matt, xxvii. 54. It is said that a celebrated philosopher at 
 Athens, struck by this unusual event, exclaimed, " Either 
 the world is at an end, or the Son of God is suflfering." He 
 therefore commanded an altar to be erected, with this inscrip- 
 tion : " To the unknonm God." It is very probable that 
 this was the altar spoken of by St. Paul, when disputing 
 with the Athenians, ^^cts xvii. At the same time, a wizard 
 from Ireland told his king (in consideration of the darkness) 
 that the Lord of the world was suifering-t 
 
 We will now say a few words in relation to the preaching 
 of the Gospel, particularly in the island of Britain. The 
 Apostles did not commence the work of preaching the Gos- 
 pel to all nations, immediately after the resurrection of Jesus 
 Christ; but, for several years, they confined their ministry 
 exclusively to the Jews— offering for their acceptance the 
 promises and consolations of the New Testament of their 
 L»ordand Master. This was in accordance with their instruc- 
 
 * Sozoiii. Hist. Ecles. 1. 5, c. 24. 
 • j Lloyd Irish Diet. ììì %'oc. 
 
us 
 
 tions— " Beginning at Jerusalem." Luke xiv. 17. So Paul 
 and Barnabas told ihem : " It was necessary that the word of 
 God should first have been spoken unto you." Acts xiii. 46. 
 As they were in the most wretched condition, (although they 
 were in covenant with God, being the children of Abraham,) 
 60 they were favored with the first offers of mercy, which 
 were continually urged upon their attention, year after year, 
 without any intermission, until the persecution spoken of in 
 Acts xiii. 46 — a period of ten years after the ascension of 
 Christ to the right hand of God. Then, when they had re- 
 jected the word of God, and adjudged themselves unworthy 
 of eternal life— when they had turned a deaf ear to the 
 words of exhortation, and laughed at the threatened punish- 
 ment of their impenitence — when prejudice and unbelief had 
 so blinded their understandings, that they could see no beau- 
 ty, no loveliness, no sincerity, no hopes of salvation, save 
 in the now obsolete dispensation under which their fathers 
 had worshipped, — the Apostles turned to the gentiles ; thus 
 fulfilling (he words of the prophet, spoken through the in- 
 spiration of the Holy Ghost, " I will give thee for a light 
 unto the gentiles." haiah xlix. 6. 
 
 Peter preached to the Jews, especially such of them as 
 were scattered amongst the gentiles in the East ; and even- 
 tually suffered martyrdom in the city of Rome, being cruci- 
 fied with his head downwards. Andrew went to Scythia 
 and Achaia. Jamks, the son of Zebedee, was slain by 
 Herod. Acts xii. Philip travelled towards the West, as far 
 as France, ^nd some say to Britain. Paul also sojourned 
 in many parts of Europe, and, according to the opinion of 
 many learned men, visited and preached the Gospel in thi» 
 island. John directed his course to Ephesus. Bartholo- 
 .MEw sailed to virmenia and the adjoining countries. Thomas 
 went to Ethiopia and Judea. James, the son of Alpheus, 
 was ordained bishop of Jerusalem, where he remained to 
 feed, to counsel, and console the church of God. 
 
 I will now confine myself to the British island. We will 
 inquire, in the first place, at what period the preaching of 
 ihc Gospel was introduced there, and what s)iccess attended 
 Us promulgation in the early ages- It is certain that the light 
 of Chriatianity shed its cheering rayd over our country at a 
 very early period j for our countryman, Gildas, speaks ver^ 
 
144 
 
 plainly and decidedly upon the «ubject. After deicribing 
 the battle between the Britons, under Boadicea their queen, 
 and the Romans under Paulinus, about the year 61, (aa it is 
 related in the first part of this history,) he says: "After a 
 black-frost and a severe winter, Christ, the sun of righteous- 
 ness, arose, and warmed our country with the rays of his 
 heavenly doctrine j although the cliief council of liome op- 
 posed and sought to impede the progress of the Gospel."* 
 This is the substance of what Gddas says in relation to this 
 point ; and I think it will go far to confiim the assertion above 
 made. 
 
 It is evident, from this testimony, that the Gospel was 
 preached in this country as early as the year 62 or 63, at tiie 
 farthest. It is unnecessary to multiply proofs, by referring 
 to the opinions of other distant authors. Gildas is the most 
 ancient British writer whose works are now extant. Tho 
 rest place confidence in him, and copy from his writings^ 
 Having gone to the fountain head, therefore, we may ex- 
 pect to arrive at the truth, pure and unadulterated. 
 
 When Gildas asserts that the Senate of Rome opposed and 
 endeavored to impede the spread of the Gospel, we are to 
 understand that it was a practice amongst the liomans for the 
 governors of the difiereiit provinces to inform the Emperor 
 of every extraordinary event which occurred within their 
 jurisdiction. Hence, when Pi'ate, who was g(fVernor of 
 Judea, ascertained beyond a doubt that Jesus Christ had 
 risen from the dead, and ascended to heaven, hetientword to 
 the Emperor TiBEuiAs, who, upon hearing the strange intel- 
 ligence, called together his chief councillors, and requested 
 them to admit Jesus Christ to a rank amongst their gods ; 
 for it was not lawful for the Romans to deify any individuals 
 without the consent and approbation of the Senate. The 
 proposal of the emperor was rejected by the Senate, who 
 were indignant because the people had dared to woiship 
 Christ before they had examii.ed into his merits, and ascer- 
 tained whether or not he was worthy of a seat amongst the 
 gods. However, notwithstanding tliis rejection by the fcenate, 
 the emperor himself adhered to the opinion he had formed, 
 retained his respect and veneration for Jesus Christ, and be> 
 
 • Gild, de £xcUi. Geni. Britannic p, 9. £dit, Jost. 
 
145 
 
 haved with great kindness towards his professed followers — 
 lavoring ihein with liberty and tlie peaceable enjoyment of 
 their possessions, and punishing all those who railed against 
 or falsely accused them. 
 
 Although we have thus easily found out the precise time 
 when the Gospel was first preached in this country, yet it is 
 diflicult to ascertain who were the heralds of these "good 
 tidings of great joy." It is the common opirJon, that Joseph 
 of Arimathea, who buried Jesus after his crucifixion, was 
 the first Gospel messenger in Britain. The brief history of 
 his coming here is this : When the Christians were scatteiod 
 by the persecution spoken of in „^cts viii., sorne of thena 
 found their way to one country, and some to auoil'.er. At 
 this time, Joseph, Lazarus, äîary Magdaleke, Martha, 
 and many others, were taken prisoners by the Jews ; and, 
 because they did not wish to put them to death, but to make 
 their torments as lingering as possible, they pladed them in a 
 ship without either mast, sail, or rudder, that they might 
 be in constant fear for their lives, either from shipwreck or 
 famine.* But God, who is " a very present help in trouble," 
 was their director. He watched and presided over them, 
 until they landed, in perfect safety and in good health, iu 
 some part of France. 
 
 There they met with Philip the Apostle, who was dis- 
 puting and reasoning with the DraiJs, the pagan priests of 
 Britain and Fpance before the introduction of Chr'siianity. 
 After the customary salutations, and having rested themselvaa- 
 for some time, Philip advised Joseph and twelve of his com- 
 panions to sail for Britain. As they were endowed with the 
 gift of tongues, they understood the language of every na- 
 tion under the sun : they therefore preached to the Britons in 
 pure and genuine Wel-sh. The subject upon which they 
 chiefly discoursed was Idolatry — the worshipping of images 
 and false gods. They described their idols after the manner 
 of the scriptures : " They have mouths, but they speak not : 
 eyes have they, but they see net: they have ears, but they 
 hear not ; neither is there any breath in their mouths." They 
 
 * Vide Uss. Brilan. Echi. Antiq. c. 2. ;;. 7, 8, ^-f, Eil 
 Lond. 1087. 
 
 J 
 
146 
 
 explained to them the nature of the Irae God, the Creator of 
 heaven and earth ; that He was a Spirit of infinite wisdom 
 and power. They told them how Man fell from his original 
 stale of purity and blessedness, and how corrupt and prone 
 to evil he had been ever since he lost the favor of his Maker. 
 They then urged upon them the necessity of a Saviour to 
 atone for their sins, and to render satisfaction to the justice 
 of an ofiended God; and of thc^ir jiidispensable need of the 
 gift of the Holy Ghost, to sanciily their obdurate hearts, snd 
 to bring them into a state of union with Christ Jesus. 
 
 The preaching of these holy men made such an impression 
 on Meurig av Gwawdrydu, the king of Britain, on Coel, 
 his son, and on Arifog, chief captain of the army, that, 
 like Agrippa, they were " almost persuaded to be Christians." 
 Acts xxvi. For fear, however, of creating confusion in the 
 country, (such are the imaginaiions of the carnal mind,) they 
 continued to adhere to the religion in which they had been 
 educated ; but thousands of the people, together with a 
 number of their rulers and gentry, when they saw the mira- 
 cles which these messengers of God wrought in His name, 
 turned from their idols, embraced the Christian faith, and 
 were baptiz,ed, both men and women. Nor was this in any 
 wise displeasing to the king and his court ; for, beside» 
 giving them leave to preach the Gospel without iiiterrupttion, 
 be presented Joseph with the inland of Fallen, in Somerset- 
 shire ; and gave to eacli of the others as much land as could 
 be ploughed with one plough in a year, towards their 
 support. 
 
 When Joseph saw the prosperity which attended his first 
 ministration of the Gospel, he rejoiced in spirit, and built a 
 church on the island of Fallen, if we can place confidence 
 in an old tradition, Joseph consecrated this church to the 
 Virgin Mary. It is added, in the same tradition, that when, 
 some centuries afterwards, David, the archbishop, was about 
 to consecrate that church, Jesus Christ appeared to him in a 
 dream, and forbade him, declaring that he himself had con- 
 secrated it, together with tlie burial-ground connected with 
 it. This is only a fabricated story of the Papists, as the 
 late bishop of Worcester has proved beyond the shadow of a 
 áoubtto those who will obey the dictates of reason, and sub- 
 mit to the authority of the ancient historians.* 
 
 • SiiUins^aet Qrig, Britanmc. c. 1, ;). 11. 
 
147 
 
 Although, in the foregoing skeUh of the early preaching 
 of the Gospel in Britain, there are some few circumstances 
 mentioned which are highly improbable, we are not to reject 
 or to doubt the whole : if we do, we can with as much pro- 
 prietv deny the authenticity of ancient history generally, be- 
 cause tradition has been the ground-work of many of its nar- 
 rations. It is generally believed that Joseph of Arimathea 
 visited and preached on this island, notwithstanding llie ac- 
 count we have of his coming is somewhat mingled with su- 
 perstition. It is certain, however, that some of the Apostles, 
 or one of the seventy disciples, came to this country ; for 
 Gildas (as we have already remarked) tesliucs plainly as to 
 the precise time of their arrival ; and Eos also, who wrote 
 about the year 329, maintains the same fact, although he 
 does not name the messengers who conveyed the Gospel 
 hither.* Some of the learned, indeed, contend that St. Paul 
 M'as also here, if not at the same time with Joseph, yet 
 shortly after. There is no doubt that St. Paul was in Spain, 
 as we may infer from his epistle to 5he Jiomans, c. xv. t;. 24. 
 From thence he sojourned (says an old writer)! from »ne 
 country to another, in imitation of the course of that glorious . 
 Inrainary, the sun, of which it is said, " His going forth is 
 from the end of the heavens, and his circuit unto the ends of 
 it.'' Psalm xix. 5. Clement speaks with still greater plain- 
 ness and precision, and affirms that he travelled from Spain 
 to the extremity of the West, 'I: by which, it is believed, he 
 meant the island of Britain : and, to remove eveiy shadow ©f 
 doubt as to the meaning of " the extremity of the West," 
 another old writer says, in so many words, that St. Paul 
 preached in Britain. § It is said, further, that St. Panl or- 
 dained Aristobulus, of whom he speaks in Eom. xvi. 10, as 
 a bishop in this country. 
 
 I shall here relate a remarkable, yet true story, which has 
 not hitherto been published in the Welsh language. A younj 
 woman, who was born and raised in Britain, had the princi- 
 pal agency in directing St. Paul to hei native country. He 
 alludes to her in his epistle to Timothy, under the name of 
 
 * Euseb. Demon. Evang. 1. 3, c. 7, p. 113. 
 f Hieronym. 
 , \ Clem. iiom. Epist. ad Corinth, p. 3. 
 § Theod. torn. 4, serm. 9, p. 106. 
 
148 
 
 Clavdia. 3 Tim. iv. 31. Her name at home wai Gwladys 
 Kiiifydd. This kdy was taken to Rome in company with 
 Caractacufl, the brave prince who so nobly contended with the 
 Romans, as related in the preceding part of this history. 
 She was there married to a noble ii'an called Pudens, who 
 was one of the saints of Caesar's hpusehnld, [FhUin. iv. 22) 
 crone of the emperor's courtiers. St. Paul, in 2 71m. iv., 
 «peaks of him by iliis name, when he says, " Pudens, and 
 Linus, anù (ỳlamJia greet thee." 1/inus was iheir son. He 
 was the first hisliop of Kouje,* or the first Pope who resided 
 there, alihougii he was not known by that appellation in the 
 primiiive church. Inasmuch, then, as St. Paul was so inti- 
 mate with tliis family, and had been chiefly instrumental in 
 their conversion, Claudia persuaded liim, after much earnest 
 entreaty, to bend his course towards Britain, that her country- 
 men might obtain from him some knowledge of the Christian 
 religion. lícre we find a lady, originally from Wales, whose 
 name is recorded in the New Testament, and whose zeal for 
 the glory of God was so fervent that she could not rest satis- 
 fied with being a Christian herself, but was anxious that all 
 her countrymen should be favored with an opportunity of 
 hearing the glad tidings of salvation, from the mouth of the 
 most devoted champion of the Cross. 
 
 Claudia was a lady of such great personal beauty and holi- 
 ness of life, that she became a theme of commendation to the 
 poets of that age : amongst other laudatory stanzas, was the 
 following: 
 
 Claudia cccruleis cum sis Ruffina Britannis 
 Edita, cur Latioe pectera plebis habes ? 
 Quale dccusformae ? Romanam credere malres 
 Italides possunt : Atthides esse suam If 
 
 Martial, lib. 11, epi. 54. 
 
 * Vide Uss. Brif. Eehs. Antiq. c. 1, p. 5. 
 ■ t i'or a versi/icafion of this, see the Aopenda. 
 
149 
 
 CHAPTER II. — Lies ap Cod, or Luciu», the Jirst king 
 who embraced the Chi istian faith — A- great persecution of 
 the Christiana in Britain — The martyrdom of Mb an — 
 The Heresy of Jirius — The Heresy of Morgan— the com- 
 ing of Garmon and Lupus to Britain from France— -The 
 form of prayer made use of by the Primitive Church in 
 Britain. 
 
 The great and mighty Apostle, St. Paul, having preached 
 the Gospel amongst the Britons, and they having become so 
 well established in the principles of religion, it is not sur- 
 prising that the Christian faith spread amongst them with 
 great rapidity. Indeed, the word of life extended so widely, 
 that there was scarcely n section of the island where the 
 joyful sound of the Gospel was not heard, in the course of a 
 ievr years. 
 
 Some time during the year 197, TertuUian, an ancient 
 teacher in Africa, thus commended the Britons on account of 
 the increase ©f Christianity amongsfthem : "The Christian 
 faith (said he) has penetrated into every quarter of their 
 country— even into those parts which the sword of the Ro- 
 mans could never subdue."* It is true that TertuUian lived 
 at a great distance from Britain, and, consequently, what ho 
 said was upon the authority of others ; yet there can be no 
 doubt that the Gospel had spread exceedingly, or it vvould not 
 have been considered a matter of importance in a country so 
 remote as Africa, " So mightily grew the word of God and 
 prevailed.'' Acts xix. 20. 
 
 The next account we have of the Primitive Church in 
 Britain is about the year 160, when Lles ap Coel, or Lu- 
 ciua, who was then king over a great part of England, be- 
 came a convert to Christianity. This was the country, 
 above all others in the world, where the promise made to the 
 Christian Church was first fulfilled : " And kings shall be thy 
 nursing fathers, and their queens thy nursing mothers : they 
 shall bow down to thee with their face toward the earth, and 
 lick up the dust of thy feet ; and thou shalt know that I am 
 the Lord." /saiViA xlix. 23. This prophecy, I say, was ful- 
 
 * Tertul. advers. Judseos. c. 7. 
 
150 
 
 filled ia Britain at an earlier period than in any ether «tountrj 
 in the world ; for it was here ihatths first king in all Christ- 
 endam roceived baptism. 
 
 Although the Christian rpligion, as I said before, had 
 taken deep root in every part of the kingdom, yet the majority 
 of the great men continued to adhere to their old religion and 
 the doctrines of the Draids. One cause of this was, that the 
 Romans, most of whom were decided enemies to Christianity, 
 at this time possessed great influence in Britain. The Lord, 
 however, was pleased to reveal himself in an extraordinary 
 manner, as a prayer-hearing God ; and the circumstances at- 
 tending this display of his goodness made a lasting impression 
 upon the minds of the people generally throughout Europe. 
 When the emperor of Rome, Marcus Aurelius, was at war 
 with a bold and daring people towards the North, his army 
 were at one time ready to perish for want of water. Mora 
 than half of them were Christians, moral and devout men, 
 ■who, being full of faith and hope, poured out their prayers 
 to the Lord i'or delivcraiu'e from the drsadful death which 
 evidently awaited them. Their prayers were answered — ihe 
 clbuds poured forth an abundant supply of rain : they drank, 
 and were satisfied. But lightning and devouring fire fell 
 npon their enemies, and they were utterly destroyed. ' When 
 the poor and the needy seek water, and there is none, and 
 their tongue faileth for thirst, I the Lord will hear them — 
 I the God of Israel will not forsake them." Jsa. xli, 17. 
 
 This manifestation of divine providence had such an efl^ect 
 upon the emperor, that, thenceforward, he shewed much 
 kindness to the Christians, although he did not embrace their 
 religiun ; but Lies ap Coel, when he was fully persuaded of 
 the truth of this and many other miracles which the ^Mmighty 
 was pleased to perform, to confirm the truth of the Gospel, 
 fully determined with a steadfast heart to cast away his idols, 
 and, by the mercy of God, was converted, and became a 
 decided Christian. 
 
 Now, although there were many Christians at home. Lies 
 ap Coel applied for instruction to the Bishop of Rome, which 
 was at that time the metropolis of Europe. One reason for 
 his thus seeking advice from this source was that the Roman» 
 had greet influence in Britain, and a continual interchange of 
 
151 
 
 commercial dealings'was carried on between tho two nations. 
 At that time, and for many ages afterwards, the doctrine of 
 the Church of Rome was pure and incorruptible. There was, 
 as yet, no such a thing as popery in any part of Christendom. 
 
 Here foU®ws a copy of the letter sent by Lies ap Coel to 
 the bishop of Rome. " Lies ap Coel, king of Britain, to the 
 right Rev. Father in God, Eleutherius, bishop of Rom«, 
 sendeth greeting : I have for a length of time suffered great 
 trouble of mind, from a desire to ascertain what religion would 
 be the best for me and my subjects. But now I begin to 
 know the miserable state of my ignorance, without any know- 
 ledge of God or of his religion, I am persuaded that idols can 
 do nothing, and it is certain that those who trust in them are 
 fools. Therefore, I beseech you, right rev'd. father, to send 
 over to Britain some of your pious men to instruct me in the 
 Christian faith. Fare thee well.'\ 
 
 The names of the messengers who carried this letter to 
 the bishop of Rome, were Elwy and Moudhwy, who if they 
 were not Christians before they left their own country, were 
 certainly confirmed in the faith by the associations they form- 
 ed with the pious at Rome. Tliey were highly respected 
 there, especially by having the bread of life set before them ; 
 for notwithstanding all the artificial works and wonders that 
 were to be seen in that great cily, their chief delight was to 
 associate daily with learned and pious people — to r-ead histo- 
 ries of the faith, &;c. Moudiivvy was ordained a teacher, or 
 catechist, and Elwy \vs.3 consecrated a Bishop. There are 
 many churches in Wales which bear his name, and, amongst 
 others, Llan-elwy, near Builth; and there is a town in Meirio- 
 nethshirc called Dinas-Moudhwy, but whether this town 
 had its name from the above named Moudhwy, is more than 
 I can tell with any degree of certainty. 
 
 The Bishop sent with these messengers to Britain, two 
 excellent men of his own Diocess, according to the desire of 
 Lies op Coel. Their names were Dyfan and Ffagan. 
 Whilst Elwy and Moudhwy were at Rsme, they became ac- 
 quainted with Timothy, another son of Gwladys Ruffydd 
 mentioned in the last chapter. Timothy was a fervent Chris- 
 tian, mighty in the scriptures, and full of zeal for the glory 
 
152 
 
 of God : lie volanlarily renounced all the worldly tdvance- 
 ment which ho might have cnjoyod at Rome, was ordained, 
 and sailed with the others to proach the Gospel amongst his 
 mother's lunsmon and countrymen. It was from his hand 
 that king Tiles ap Coel received Baptism. Now, by the labor» 
 •f these able teachers in Britain, nearly the whole kingdom 
 were inducod to embrace the Christian faith : for nut only tha 
 common people, but the kingand the great jnen of his court, 
 the lords and other high oflicers of the country, received bap- 
 tism, and the darkness lied away like mist before the morning 
 sun. There arc many churches in Wales consecrated to the 
 memory of Dyfan anil I'fagan ', for instance, such as Lian- 
 dyfan and Llan-S.-Ffagan. 
 
 Some Gonsiderr.l'Ui time afterwards, king Lies sent another 
 message to the 'oishop of Home, requesting a copy of the 
 Roman Laws, that he might adopt them in the government of 
 Britain ; to which the bishop answered as follows : 
 
 '* You have requested me to send yon a copy of the Roman 
 Laws, tliat you might govern the Uritisli kingdom with the 
 same. We often see defects in the Roman laws, but there i3 
 nothing '* froward or perverse" in the laws of heaven. You 
 have lately, by the grace of God, received the law and faith 
 of Jesus Christ in the kingdom of Britain : I would there» 
 fore admonish your majosiy and your counsellors to make 
 laws out of these, that you may, by the help of God, govern 
 your kingdom wisely. Yon arc God's vicegerent in liritam, 
 as tiie royal psalmist says : '* The earth is the Lord's, and 
 the fulness thereof — the world, and they that dwell therein." 
 Psalm xxiv. I. And again : " Give the king thy judgments, 
 O God, and thy righteousness unto the king's son." Fsalm 
 Ixxii. 1. He does not say, the judgments and righteousness 
 of the emperor of Rome. The " king's sons'' are the 
 Christian people, and your subjects who dwell peaceably 
 under your government and protection. As a hen gathcreth 
 her chickens under her win-rs, so should the king act towards 
 
 o ' CI 
 
 his people. The inhabitants of Britain arc your people and 
 your subjects, and, if they qnarrel, it is yoiir duty to pacify 
 tjieir wrath, and succor them in their distress — to lead them 
 aright, and to defend them from their enemies. It is your 
 duty, also, to exert yourself to the utmost, in order that 
 they may rereivs the taith of Jcshs Christ, and b© budt up 
 
153 
 
 ìtt the same. • Woe to thee, O land, when thy king is a 
 chiki, and thy princes cat in the morning-' Ecd. x. 16. A 
 child in years is not here referred to, but a child in respact 
 to foolishness and wickedness, as the Psalmist say» : 
 * liloody and deceitful men shall not live out half their dayu.' 
 Ps. Iv. 23. By eating, the mouth is to be understood —by 
 tlio mouth, excess — and by excess, whatever is unclean, re- 
 fractory, or atrocious; as it is observed in the Wisdom of 
 Solomon, (Apocrypha,) c. i. u. 4 : 'For into a malicioui 
 soul wisdom shall not enter, nor dwell in the body that is 
 subject to sin.' May the Almighty God enable you to govem 
 the lîritish kingdom in such a manner, that you may rcigii 
 with llim for ever and ever !" 
 
 There were in Britain, at that period, twenty-eight citio», 
 as mentioned in the last chapter of the first part of this his- 
 tory. Of these, London and York were considered the 
 principal in England, and Cnerlcon on IJsk in Wales. In 
 these three cities, (in order that each one should govern his 
 own district,) three of the chief Druids resided ; and in the 
 other cities Druids of a lower rank, and having less authority, 
 administered the laws. When Lies ap Cocl espoused Chris- 
 tianity, he dismisiscd all these priests from olfice, and ap- 
 pomtcd archbishops and bishops in their stead, respectively. 
 We must confess, however, that great doubts arc entertained 
 by the learned as to the aulhonlicity of this account,* becauBC, 
 say they, Lies ap Coel was not king of the whole country, 
 but only of a part ; for the Romans, by the force of their 
 arms, had subdued a considerable portion of it, in whiuh, of 
 course, Lies ap Coel had no j)0wer or authority. Tliat there 
 were bishops; of higher rank in the (Jhurch than common 
 ministers, (as has been the case in all Christian counlrie» 
 since the time of the Apostles,) there can be no doubt. For- 
 merly, when the boundaries of Wales were more extended 
 than they now are, there were seven bishops, viz. those of 
 Hereford, Worcester, Bangor, St. Asaph, Anglcsea, I-landaf, 
 and lilanbadarn-fawr, who were all under the direction and 
 supervision of the archbishop of Cacrlcon-on-Usk, at whicli 
 place the archbishopvick was located before its removal to St. 
 
 * Goodwin dv, Convcrs. Brit. p. 34; Usa. Brii. Ed 
 Jtiit. jj. 55; iitillins fleet's Orig. Brit, p, 78.' 
 
151 
 
 David's. Thii removal wai effecteil by Dflwi or Datid. r 
 nephew of king Arlliur, from whom the place received it« 
 na«o. A.D. 5*31. I.huihadarn-fawr, in CardigatiBhire, wai 
 thu 6cul of u l)i?li()prii-Ic for some centuries, until the year 
 DO}), wlicn the sons of lielial rushed upon their hishop, and 
 with cruel hands' put him to death. It is thou{>ht that his ro- 
 inains are iulorred nt l.landclewi brefi, where there is a tomb^ 
 iloMO with the foHowing inscription : " Hie jacct Idnert, 
 
 filius , qui occisus íuit propter pietatem et sanctitatcm." 
 
 That is, " lloro lieth Idncrlh, the son of , who wa» 
 
 ilain because he was a pious Mud holy man.'' St. David's 
 continued to bo the seal of the archbishoprick until the year 
 1100, when, by violence and injustice, it was deprived of 
 the title. 
 
 After the. death of Lies ap Coel, the Britons lost the reg.il 
 •jovornmenl, with the exception of a few lords and princes, 
 whoso authoviiy was slill supremo in those parts of the king- 
 dom into which the Roman arms oould not penetrate. From 
 this period, tor about oigiity years, history relates nothing of 
 importnnco in conneciion wiih the Primitive Cliurcli, At 
 llio expiration of that time, Ihe heartless and unfeeling tyrant 
 DiocLKSi.vNt excited a violent vt inhuman persecution against 
 
 t (»ibbon, whoso voracity as an historian has never yot been quen- 
 tioncfi, and whoso moans ot' :ir(]uii'inp, inibrinalion wero nt least &s 
 mnplo us tlioso which our uuthor postiossotl, releases Dioclosian from 
 the l)lanio ot' oxoilini; this pcrsociition, and places it upon Galorium 
 his uNFOciato in the pujpire. Ho observes : 
 
 " .MtliüUíîIi the poli»v ot" Diocletian and the humanity of Constan- 
 tius iiii'lined thoin to presoivo inviolnto iho maxims ot' toleration, it 
 was soon «lipcovoroil tliat tlioir two associates, Maxiniian and Gale- 
 I ins, cntertninod tiio most im|)Iacul)lo aversion lor the name and reli- 
 jjion of Ilia Christians. Tho minds of tlioso princes had nevor been 
 rnlig htenod by science : odncation had never foftoned their temper. 
 'I'hoy owed iheir greatness to their swords, and in their most elevated 
 fortune, they still tutainod their superstiliocs prejudices uf soldiers and 
 peasaiils.'' 
 
 " Atior tlio success of th<> Persian w\r had raised the hopes and 
 tlic reputation of (.^slorlos, lie passed n winter with Dioclesian in th« 
 palaco of Nicomodia ; and the fate of Christianity became the object 
 of thoir secret consultations. The experienced emperor was still in- 
 chnod to pursue measures of lenity ; and, thonjrh he readily consented 
 "to ivehulo the Christiiins tVom holding any employments in tho house- 
 hold of tliA army, ho ur^rcd in the strongest terms the danger as well 
 a» cruelty of shoddmjr their blood." 
 
 " The next day. the general edict of persecution was published; 
 and thoujjh Dioclesian, "stjll averss to the effusion of blood, bsd 
 
15» 
 
 tilt CltrisliaDf. Tlii« wai llts laitg^aneral pcrsftculioii (bfliii|nr 
 Iho (ciilli) recordtìd by anciunt liÌHloriiinn. 'l'o «uoli an ox- 
 toiit was it carried, thai it Beciufld as it' all tlio hoHl» of earth 
 and htiU hail ooinbinod to roiulcr it compUitü and nnivorsal. 
 Tlio Christians, tlm meek and h)wly lollowors of tho Lainh, 
 wore asHailed in (!V(;ry (iiiartor, At marlyrnd in cniry posHÌblo 
 form. Tho op|ircHaor Diocletian, posH(!SHod, as it woro, with a 
 legion of lionds, had planned tlio dostruction (W (;viny C!hri«. 
 tian in the world; and, whon ho imagined his schcinos wnro 
 pcrfoctod, Ito causod a monnninnt to bo creclnd, with the 
 following blasphomons inscription: "Tho Rupfrstition of 
 Christ completely annihilated, and tho worship of the godi 
 tiitendcd throvighont the world. '^* 
 
 Lest tho Cliristians sho\ild find a rcfngn in any pnrl of tlio 
 world, he sent instructions to tho governor of Britain, en- 
 graved on brass, charging him Htrielly and antiioritatively to 
 burn all (christian books, to destroy their places of worsliip, 
 80 that not a paper should bo left containing the doelrnies of 
 Jesus Christ, or tho history of tho lives of the Primitive 
 Christians. This was the lir«t time that tho reeoidw of the 
 tncient Britons, which woro more precious than fine gold, 
 were destroyed. A.l). 2fi5. The royal proclamation was to 
 this effect — that if the ('hristians woidd renounce the failh of 
 Jesus, and «acrifico to the gods, they should bo honorably 
 received and respected ; but that, if they continued obsti- 
 nately to adhere to tho cause they had espoused, they should 
 bo tortured and put to death in the most cruel manner that in- 
 genuity could invent. And, to speak truly, thfl excculioncri» 
 were not backward in fulfilling the i)loo(ly mandate ; for, al- 
 though no ciimo could lie laid to the charge ol the (yhristians, 
 (unless, ind(!ed, their virtues and holinchs could be branded 
 with that appellation,) no favor or mercy waw shewn to them. 
 The olficers who were cominisBÌoned to execute the com- 
 mands of tho tyrant took delight in burning and othcrwiso 
 
 modoratcd tlin fury ofiJaieriii.i, wiio propoHod tliatovnry ono rofuninflf 
 to oflor Hacrifico siioiild iminodialRly bo burnt alive,, tlio pnn.«)lici in- 
 flicted upon tho obstinucy of tho Ciiriijliaui >ui(;ht l)0 doo iied iníB- 
 «iciitly rigorouB and nflToclual."' 
 
 Puh'i. 
 
 • Gruier^t Inscriptinii», p. 2^0. 
 
156 
 
 torturing them, nor did their zeal in ths cause of cruelty and 
 barbarity slacken or grow cool. They continued their career 
 of persecution, pursuing it in every part of the kingdom, for 
 the space of twelve months.* As fire tries metal, so perse-' 
 cution proves the sincerity of the professor of Christianity. 
 Tnis will shew how steadfast he is in the faith— with what 
 resignation he can endure hardships and privations for the 
 sake of his Lord and Master — with what serenity of counte- 
 nance he can meet the frowns of the world, the scorn and 
 contempt of his enemies, the wrath and indignation of kings 
 and rulers — and with what calmness and complacency he can 
 witness the preparations for his execution, smile upon those 
 who are commissioned to carry them into effect, and fly into 
 the embrace of death. But it also shews the weakness of the 
 mere professor- -of him who, whilst danger is at a distance, 
 is the loudest in his protestations of sincerity and zeal, but, 
 when persecution arises, is the foremost to seek safety in re- 
 cantation. It proves the fervor, the firmness, the undaunted 
 constancy of the true Christian ; and it also removes the 
 mask of hypocrisy which has hitherto been thrown over the 
 life and conduct of the nominal believer in Christ. In the 
 present instance, no doubt, there were many novices in the 
 fait:., many unstable hypocrites, and some of corrupt and 
 abandoned conduct, who, in order to save their lives, gave 
 up their profession, and turned to the worshipping of idols; 
 but the majority of them renounced their all, gave up their 
 dearest earthly enjoyments, relinquished every favorite pros- 
 pect, and yielded their lives a willing sacrifice to the cause 
 of Christ. Amongst those who stood conspicuous in the 
 ranks of the latter, was St. Alban, a native of Ferolara, 
 wiiose name deserves to owupy the first place in the list of 
 mar/yrs ; for he was the first who suffered death in Britain 
 for conscience' sake. 
 
 Whilst the Christians were suffering great tribulation from 
 the increasing fury of their persecutors, a godly minister 
 lodged at the house of St. Albnn, who, as yet, was an unbe- 
 liever, or, at least, not altogether a Christian ; but, by ob- 
 serving closely the holy conduct of this pious man, and pay^ 
 ing strict attention to his reasoning, he soon began to under- 
 stand that tho Deity could not be like gold and silver, or pr«^ 
 
 * i'ide Pont, Tlrumn. I, 5, p. 34. 
 
157 
 
 «ious «tones, cunningly carved according to man's imagina» 
 tion ; thnrelbre, by the grace of (ìod, he turned to be a Chriai 
 tian. When the officers learned that this minister lodged 
 secretly at the house of St. Alban, they endeavored to secure 
 him. As they were proceeding to search the house, Alban 
 dressed himself in the minister's clothing, and said, " I am 
 the man whom ye seek ; behold 1 am ready ; take mo to thtt 
 judge." Hut when the judge saw that he was not tiie man, 
 his anger was kindled, and he said to Alban, " inasmuch as 
 thou didst sniTer that deceiver and imposter to escape, and 
 didst come thyself in his stead, behold yonder are the tortures 
 which he should have endured, if he had been arrested ; and 
 unless thou wilt immediately bow before and sacrifice to tho 
 gods, thou shalt have no more favor tlian he." Alban an- 
 swered firmly, " Be it known to thee, O judge ! that I will 
 not bow before thine idols ; for I am a Christian and worship 
 the living God, the Creator of heaven and earth. The judge, 
 upon seeing Alban so steadfast, became seven limes more exy 
 nsperaicd than before, and commanded him to be scourged 
 with a "scourge of small cords," thinking that this would 
 Cduse his courage to fail : but this pious man suiTered the pain 
 and reproach with a cheerful countenance, rejoicing that he 
 was counted worthy to sutler reproach for the name of Christ. 
 Upon this, the judge, in the most unfeeling manner, command- 
 ed him to be beheaded.* 
 
 Between the palace of the judge and the place of execu- 
 tion, there was a large river called Thames ; but the bridge 
 over this river was so narrow that the half of the multitude 
 could not pass over it, from morning until night, for there was 
 a great multitude of men and women, who I'ollowed the good 
 man to the place of execution ', they were chielly heathens, 
 and a mixture of Batons and Romans. After waiting for 
 some time at the river side, Alban became impatient for the 
 crown of martyrdom, and, raising his eyes toward heaven, 
 prayed with all his power, and immediately the wa'.ers which 
 descended from above stood still in a heap, (as the stream 
 of Jordan did in the time of Joshua) and the people all passed 
 over on dry ground. f 
 
 On this occasion the executioner was greatly astonished, 
 
 * Jkd. Hist. Ed. LI. C. 7. 
 
 t Sicco ingrediens pade. Gild, p- 11. 
 
158 
 
 and, believing that such a remarkable event fcould not have 
 been eflected by any other power than that of God, lie cast 
 away the bloody sword which he had carried unsheathed in 
 his hand, with the intention of slaying St. Alban, and suffer- 
 ed martyrdom with him who, according to the testimony of 
 the old teachers, although not baptized with water, was bap- 
 tized in his own blood. The men and women who were pre- 
 ■ent, about one thousand in number, were tortured and 
 tormented in every possible manner. Their consciences were 
 also affected and they were converted to Christianity. They 
 did not return to Ferolam, because that city was full of unbe- 
 lievers, but some of ihem wandered in deserts, others went to 
 Carleon, in Wales, in order to be better instructed in the 
 principles of religion: but their bloody persecutors followed 
 them wherever they went, and the greatest part of them fell 
 martyrs in the glorious cause. Such was the assurance of 
 their hope, that neither death, in its most frightful form, nor 
 all the cruelly of iheir persecutors, nor all the fiery darts of 
 Satan, could overthrow their faith, or cause them to deny their 
 religion. It is said that, in the midst of the most cruel tor* 
 tures which the malice of their enemies coidd invent, they 
 committed their souls to God, by singing hymns of praise and 
 «ongs of thanksgiving to Christ, for accounting them worthy 
 10 suffer for him.* But to return to St. Alban, the leader of 
 the rest. When he snd the multitutie that followed him 
 came to the place of death, the executioner being con- 
 verted, as we have already mentioned, would not on any 
 account cut off the head of this good man. Indeed, had 
 there been no fear of the unmerciful judge, scarcely 
 anyone would have been found so unfeeling as to perform 
 the office. Whilst they were disputing with one another, 
 Albaa wjflked calmly and with a cheerful countenance to the 
 top of an adjacent hill, (the crowd following him,) where the 
 ■cent from the woods and vegetables was very gratifying; 
 and, as the river had dried up a few hours before in answer to 
 his prayer, so here a fountain of clear water sprang up at his 
 iupplicalion, to quencii the thirst of his followers. When 
 they had waited an hour or two, another executioner (a son 
 of Belial) was found, who undertook the work, in order to ob- 
 tain the favor of the bloody judge : but he had but a poor 
 reward for his presumption ; for at the moment when he cnt 
 
 * Utt. Brit. JOdcs. Antiq. 
 
159 
 
 «offlüe head of that holy man, his own eyes leaded from hi» 
 head.* It is said that a bright pillar of light made its ap- 
 pearance on the same night, and that angels were visible, 
 eoino of ihem descending and others ascending it, singing 
 hymns of praise to God, and saying among other things, 
 " Alkan, excellent man and celebrated martyr, suffered the 
 twentieth of June, in the year 285." A large church, an cxk 
 cellent building, consecrated to his name, (as he was the first 
 martyr in Britain,) was built in the town of Ferolam, the 
 place of his nativity. On this spot there is now remaining 
 only a town called St. Albaa's, not fai distant from the city of 
 London. 
 
 We have only the names of three or four more of thesa 
 good men, viz. Juuus, Aro\, and AMPiiinAL, who were citi* 
 zens of Caerleon in Monmouthshire, where there were for- 
 merly two churches consecrated to the memory of the two 
 first. AuoiJLii;s also, the hisliop of London, suffered martyr- 
 dom at the same time. There is no doubt that several thou"> 
 sands, of all ages and situations, suffered; for, besides tho 
 thousand already mentioned, Gildas informs us that very many, 
 male and female, were martyred in many parts of the king-, 
 dom, and that they met their fate with a degree of courage 
 becoming the soldiers of Jesus Christ, although we do not 
 know their names. I shall conclude this subject in the word» 
 of a pious man, who says as follows : " The last pcrseeutioti 
 was the most cruel, which continued ten years, (not in Britain 
 but in other countries,) rending to pieces tho people of God. 
 In this contest, the whole world was red with the blood of the 
 holy martyrs. Then could be seen glorious multitudes ha>- 
 tening to be executed, and rejoicing as they went along. They 
 then sought the crown of martyrdom with more avidity, if 
 possible, than they now seek bishopricka, or promotion in 
 the church. There were more saints of the Most High mar. 
 tyred in this persecution than there ever were soldiers in war ; 
 nor was there ever greater cause for Christians to triumph 
 tlian when, after enduring the violence of the hellish mad- 
 ness of their persecutors for ten years, they not only remainsd 
 firm, but even increased and prospered more and mor»."t 
 
 * Ihd. Hist. Eclcs. L. J. C. 7. 
 
 t Sxup. Scvtr. IJist. Sac. L. 4. ;>. 303. 
 
ICÖ 
 
 \Vhen Ihe "Unmerciful tyrant with his brutal ofiicers becantö 
 nt last tired of the work of killing, burning, and executing 
 Christian?, or rathor when thccruiil Emperor saw that his at- 
 tempts to rrasiM-hrislianity and to bo worshipped himself as 
 (Jotl woulil not prosper, (as he at first intended,*) he repealed 
 the lijooily mandate, and gave the Christians liberty to serve 
 (îod as they were wont lo ilo, without molestation. 'J'hen, in 
 order that he might have no power afterwards to punish them, 
 ho voluntarily renounced his supreme authority, and retreat- 
 lul, as it were, out of Ihe sight of the world to sonic secret 
 corner, where he spent the latter part of his life, in melan- 
 choly and despondency, in gardens and oicliards: such places, 
 however, were too good for him. Hut after liaving dragged 
 out an uneasy life, r(>ndered still more intolerable by the 
 stings of a guilty conscience, for nine years, one of the high 
 olììcers of Koine became angry with hiuj ; and for fear of a 
 public and shameful death, lie took a cup of deadly poison, 
 and went, like Judas, to his own place. His successor was 
 u virtu Otis, woitliy man called Constantius, who married He- 
 len, a daughter ofCocl C'oilebog, of nriiain, who was the molii- 
 cr of Constantino tl\e (îreat, tlie lu-st emperor of Komc who 
 received the faith ol (^lirist. His father also >vas favorable, 
 to Christianity, and like Agrippa was " almost persuaded" to 
 be a christian. He did all he could lo put an end to the per- 
 secuiiou, but the tyrant Dioclesian exacteil implicit obedience 
 to whatever ho coumiaiided ; but, by his authority in Hritain, 
 for at first he was only a governor here under the emperor,) 
 10 persecution did not coiuinue more than a year or a year 
 and a half in this country, although it raged, without abate- 
 ment, in other countries for upwards of ten years. f 
 
 * r. SlìHìns^/ìert Oiìí:. Jírìf. ;>. 70. 
 
 + The mild and liunuuio totuprr of Consliiiitins wns averse lo llir 
 ojiprossion of niiy pnrt of his sut\iocts. The principal olHoos of hia 
 jmlaro woro oxoroisoii 'jy (."liilstiiins. He lovod tlieir i>orsoiis, oslouui- 
 <'d tlioir fulclity, iuul «jtuorliunod nol any dislike to tlioir rc!i?;iou9 
 principles. ]>ut as lonj;- us Coii«lautiiis reiiuiiiioU in tiio subordiiiatP 
 station of Cxsur, it \v;is not in liis power openly to rojrct the edicts of 
 Diocliiuian, or to disoloy tiio oonnniinds of Maxiinian. His jvnthoritj' 
 . ontributcd, liowovor. to nllevinto tho suBorinu^ wliich li« piliod and 
 ! Miorr«>d. Ho oonsonlod, with roluctnncc, to tlio ruin of the cliurclius; 
 but ho ventured to proloct lhi< Ciuisliuns themsolvcs iVoni lUo fur^- of 
 ilio popnl.ico, und iVoni Uio rij;our of ihc laws: tho provinocs of Oiinl 
 (under which wo may jirolmhly iiicludo iho.so of Ìîiilain) wero in- 
 dohtcd lor the sin^nilar lisiuiuillily which they ciijoycd, lo tho <;«nllo 
 intor]>ü6UÌon of their so vorüÌL'n.— ti'i7'.'»tf«. 
 
 Í,' 
 
let 
 
 Before I proceed lüiiliow tlifi constMiucncos lluU linppouoil 
 Willi regard to roligioii, nllcr llio poiseculioti just spokcti of, 
 Icannoldo less tliuu rofiifo tlio siatuloi' of thorto wljo huvi; as- 
 «ertod, contrary to li{:;ht and tnitli, that diristianily dunappoar- 
 ed entirely iVoni Britain, from this tinin until l*opo Cíuiujory 
 sent AuausTiN'K th(; Monk to preach the CJospol among the 
 S;ixons. 'J'lio truth is, this story has arisen from ihc faleo 
 zeal and partiality of Uouian datholics to tho Pope and to 
 Popery. Wo would asic, could (iliristianily vanish away in 
 80 shoftatitno in Britain, when tho long conliiuianco oi" tho 
 most (!rucl tortures and persecutions in other countries failed 
 to eradicate or exlerininati! it? It is known to all that ton 
 bloody persecutions took p!:u;c in many countries, during the 
 three first ages of Christianity ; and yot it is said that the 
 Christiana increased rather llian diminished in number. 'J'he 
 blood of the martyrs produced one hundred fold, nnd was the 
 means of increasing and strengthening the church.* lu 
 Urilani, however, there was hut one persecution, which con- 
 tinued only a year and a half,- and, pray, would this one root 
 out the christian religion entirely from Britain, when ten could 
 not accomi)lish it in other countries ? Were the uncieut 
 Britons so fickle, so ready to give up? — No: they were not ; 
 for, 
 
 1st. Wo are informed that tiic Bishops of Britain atloudod 
 at several assemblies of ministers, which were held from time 
 to time before Augustine came to Britain to preach to tho 
 English. There wero three of our Ar(diI)isliopH in that 
 great assembly, wliiíîh was held in the year.')!!, in tho king- 
 (iom of France, vii. Ivoii, Archbishop of York, KuyoiYU, 
 Archl)isIiop of London, and Jîiíawdoi,, Archbishop of (^aer- 
 leon, in Monmouth, which last city was in ancient times one 
 of the most noted for its s|)lendour, and the magnilicenco and 
 neatness of its bnildings.f Its lirst foundation was laid in tho 
 lime of Bcli ap Dyfnwal iMael-irud, or Dnnwallo Mod Ma- 
 tins, (the father of Beli and Bran, or lidinUH'^amX iirennmt 
 mentioned in /Jöí/ I. dutp. 1. of this work,) who began to 
 reign about 400 year» before (Mirist. JiOiulon was also an 
 
 * Martjjrum Sanguif, Sanm Edcsinc. 
 
 t (ntard. Aimer. C'amhr. L, I. V(i]i, h. p, 107, 
 
 K 
 
16a 
 
 arohbishoprick, and continued so until Augustine removed it 
 to Canterbury, where it still remains. 
 
 There wore Bcvcn Bishops subject to the Archbishop of 
 York, spven subject to tho Archbishop of Caerlcoii, and four' 
 teen subject to tho Archbishop of London. Thus, inasmuch 
 as there were so many bishops and archbishops, with what 
 countenance can any man insist that the christian religion was 
 extinguished in Britain after the above persecution, until the 
 mission of Augustine? It is, however, a matter of little con- 
 sequence to those who arc too zealous in their attachment to 
 tho Pope and to Popery, whether tliey speak the truth or not. 
 
 Inasmuch as the canons of that assembly give some expla- 
 nation of church diacipliiie in Britain, I shall here add a few 
 of its decisions. It was enjoined there, 1st. That no bishop 
 otight to interfere in things belonging to the diocess of anoth- 
 er : 2d. That no archbishop ouglit to ordain a bishop, without 
 taking seven other bishops witli him, if so many could bo 
 had within his jurisdiction — otherwise, three might answer 
 the purpose : 3d. That every priest ought to bo excommuni- 
 cated who was known to he guilty of usury : ith. That dea- 
 cons ought not to consecrate the bread and wine in the com- 
 munion : r)ih. That tliose young women who married unbe- 
 lievers ought to be susp(indcd for some time from partaking 
 of the sacrament: 6lli. Tliat those who bore false witness 
 against their niiigiibors ought to be kept from the Lord's table 
 during their life time : 7ih. That a person excommunicated 
 in one place ought not to bo absolved in another: 8ih. That 
 no ajxistalc (or one who has denied his religion) should be 
 received into comnumion on his sick bed, but that tiie cause 
 ought to be delayed in order to know if he truly repent, and 
 if there bo a reformation in his life : 9lh. That no one ought 
 to be rcbaptizcd, who had been baptized in the name of the 
 Blessed Trinity.* 
 
 And not only in the above assembly, but in nearly all that 
 were held in the weatern countries, (even in Italy, Spain, and 
 Vrance,) our bishops from Britain were present, and voted 
 like the rest. In a large assembly held A. D. 359, in Italy, 
 our bisliops were as mnoh renowned for their learning and 
 
 * Siiiixonit Condi, p. 9, 10, 11. 
 
16S 
 
 gifts, as any otlicrá who wore present. When the Emperor 
 proposetl to keep them at his own expense, (inasmuch as many 
 of them had come fioin distant countries,) our bishops, with 
 duo respect to hini for his kind ofl'er, rejected it, with the ex- 
 ception of three of tlicm, whose funds were rather scarce : 
 these thankfully received his oiler, as itonabled them to avoid 
 intrnding upon others.* It is true that some canons were 
 made at this a.sscmbly, wliicli savor strongly of the Heresy of 
 Arius, who denied the Divinity of Christ .Jesus ; and Con- 
 stantius, tiie son of Constanline the (.Jreat, was greatly cor- 
 rupted with this erroneous opinion. Yet the ancient bishops 
 were not nearly all corrupted, and, among others, we may 
 judge that our bishops weio sound in the faith, because old 
 writers testify that the churcli in Britain about this time was 
 orthodox, as I am now going to shew. 
 
 2nd. About the year 380, a sincere old teacher calleil 
 CiiRYSosTOM, or John Aukkna, wrote as follows ; " The lan- 
 guage of the Britons is an awkward and imperfect one, but ill 
 their principles respecting religion they liarmonize delight- 
 fully : they are correct. Their language, it is true, is absurd, 
 rough, and coarse, but their morals are meek and holy.f He 
 thought their language was clumsy and incorrect, because he 
 did not understand it ; and so tho Greeks estimated every lan- 
 guage with which they were unac(iuainted. Yet he testifies 
 that they were sound in the faith. Before his time, that pious 
 father, St. Atiianasius, speaks oi the iailh of the Britons ia 
 a letter which he wrote, A. U. 303, to the emperor Julian, in 
 these words : '• Be it known to thee, O Emperor, most be- 
 loved of Cod, that this faith, which our fathers established at 
 the assembly of Nice in the year 325, iias been preached ii\ 
 every country, province, and kingdom, since Christ has as- 
 cended into heaven, and that it is received by the entire Cath'» 
 olic church throughout Spain, Britain, France, Italy, &c."^ 
 This testimony is an indubitable proof of the soundness and 
 consistency of tlie faith in Britain, according to the principles 
 of leligion established at Nice, by all the bishops of Christen- 
 dom, and maintained to this day by all tho churches of 
 
 * Snip. Sev. Hint. Sac. L 2. 
 
 t Chrxjs. Op. T. 8. p. 111. 
 
 X Theodor. Hist. Ecles. L 3. C. 3. p. 640. 
 
164 
 
 Christ, aud, amongst others, by ihje (.'hurch of England, a« 
 may be seen in hor liturgy. ' 
 
 Constantine the great, A. D. 325, convened a council at 
 Nice, a city in Asia Minor, in which more than three hun- 
 dred bishops were present ; but the register of their names is 
 lost.* It, cannot, therefore, be ascertained whether there 
 ■were any from Britain or not. This, however, we certainly 
 do know : the emperor sent to every country and province 
 Avithin the empire, inviting them, and all the bishops of Chris- 
 tendom to meet, in order to establish the principles of religion 
 against the Heresy of Arius, Avhich at that lime had recently 
 madeúts appearance. Considering, too, that Constantine him- 
 self was a Briton, both by birth and education, & that he was 
 so earnest in calling them together from all the provinces 
 ■within the empire, it can hardly be believed that he would 
 possibly emit or neglect the men of his own country : we may 
 therefore be pretty certain that bishops from Britain were 
 present when the Niceau creed was formed. •[• 
 
 It would be superfluous to prove that the Britons, or a 
 great part of them at least, were Christians after the persecu- 
 tion above mentioned, and before Augustine came to preach 
 to the English ; for Gildas, the oldest historian of this country, 
 speaks as follows : '* After the awful storm had continued 
 nearly ten years, and when the bloody mandate to martyr 
 Christians was repealed, those who had hid themselves in 
 deserts, and caves, and rocks, appeared in public, and began 
 to rebuild the churches which had been destroyed, & to erect 
 new ones in meinury of the names of Martyrs who had suf- 
 fered during the persecution. 'I'hus we see them now un- 
 furling their banners as a sign of victory. They observe 
 their holidays, and offer their prayers to God with sincere 
 hearts ; and every member of Christ is leaping for joy, as he 
 new reposes on the bosom of the church, asifrecliningonlhe 
 bosom of his niolher/':f 
 
 Let us understand, frotn these remarks of Gildas, that the 
 consecration of churches to the memory of the martyrs was 
 
 * Socrat. Hist. Ecles. Lib. 1 . Cup. 9. 
 t V. Stillingji. Orig. Brit. p. 89, S/c. 
 I Gild. Ep. p. 11, 12. 
 
105 
 
 not a superstitious imagination, or a feature of Popery, be- 
 cause at that time, and for many years afterwards, the errors 
 of Popery had not entered into the Christian Church, Gilda» 
 speaka of churches being consecrated in honor of those holy 
 men and women who had fallen manyrs in the cause of 
 Christ. At these times there was neither mass, purgatory, 
 ■worshipping of saints, nor any other of those superstitious 
 practices which were subacquently introduced. We have 
 every reason, therefore, to suppose, thai the laudable custom 
 of consecrating churches was followed by the primitive 
 Christians from the time of the Apostle. It is believed that 
 it was the feast of martyrs, or the feast which the primitive 
 Christians observed in memory of the saints who had been 
 martyred, (answering lo what we generally call gioylmab- 
 sant,* awake,) to which Gildas alludes, when he savs that 
 the ancient Britons kept holidays after the rage and vfclence 
 of persecution had subsided, and they were permitted to en- 
 joy that repose of which the enemies of their religion had 
 deprived them ; for, as churches were consecrated to their 
 memory, it was enjoined upon them to observe the day on 
 which they were martyred, every year, in order to encourage 
 the survivors to imitate their virtues, and emulate their zeal 
 and devotedness to God. These holidays were observed in 
 the primitive Church with strict sincerity j and to be absent 
 from the public worship of God, on that day, was accounted 
 a reprehensible neglect. f One of the ancient Fathers said, 
 " Waobserve a day in rem<embrance of tlie saints who were 
 martyred on account of thoi^r faith, rejoicing in the heavenly 
 rest which they enjoyed with God, notwithstanding all their 
 bodily sufferings and afflictions. We do not keep the anni- 
 versary of their birth, for that was the commencement of 
 their troubles and temptations j but we observe the clay of 
 their death, because that was the close of their suiTeringSf, 
 
 * Mfjbry Sanct (memoria mariynim) äai/8 Mr. Rowland 
 in his history of the Island of Anglcsea. Mon. Antiq. page 
 190. 
 
 + " In process of time," says a .wilier in tlio Christian Herald of 
 November 9, 1833, in an articlo on tlio Antiquities and Religion of 
 Wales, " tliia festival dog'ciicrated into a liacoiianaliun and riotous 
 scene, which continued for centuries to exert a demoralizing influ- 
 ence in Wales, till the last century, when many heathenish notions, 
 and practices, and immoralities were opposed and sup])re3üíod by tho 
 uuivarsal ofForts and Christian zeal of ministers of the Gospel." 
 
166 
 
 and ushered them into a state of never-ending happiness and 
 joy."* All the old teachers of the primitive church speak of 
 this feast, and apsnre us that every orthodox christian in their 
 day, and even from the time of the Apostles, observed it. 
 
 Having seen that religion was not annihilated in Britain, 
 and that a considerable part of the Britons were Christians, 
 (for we do not say that a majority of them were so,) and sound 
 in the faith, we will proceed to notice their apostacy from the 
 religion they had espoused. This truly is a melancholy part 
 of our history. But inasmuch as it so happened that the ene- 
 my sowed such poisonous seed in our country, it is proper to 
 examine their nature. The matter stands thus : 
 
 A man called Arius. a priest in Alexandria, a large city in 
 Egypt, was anxious to exalt himself and become a bishop ; 
 but because he did not succeed, he v/as displeased and offend- 
 ed, and being vain, and selfish, formed an intention of becom- 
 ing famous in some other way, even if it should lead to 
 destruction. He was an eloquent man, and appeared zealous 
 in favor of religion j but he was bold and obstinate. At first 
 he only hinted his sentiments to his friends ; afterwards he 
 mentioned them in public, and at last contended openly that 
 " Jesus Christ was only a prophet sent by God ; that he was 
 not God and Man — that he was not God, of the same substance 
 as the F^iher, begotten before the ages ; and that he was of 
 himself liable to error, and could sin as well as do good."f — 
 This caused great confusion through all Christendona» Al- 
 though there was no danger of overturning the faith of those 
 who were well instructed in the principles of religion, yet 
 there were too many wrangling characters, wise in their own 
 conceit, and desirous of becoming new teachers. Such men 
 considered the doctrince as peculiarly pleasing. This was 
 the reason why Constantine the Great, (the most renowned 
 emperor in the world,) called together the bishops of every 
 province to meet at Nice, a city in Bithynia in Asia ; where 
 three hnndreid and twenty met, and, among the rest, the bish' 
 ops of Britain, to establish the true religion against the false 
 opinions of Arius. 
 
 * Expos, in Job. 2, /. 3, p. 32. V. Em. Hist. Ed. lib. 4, 
 caf). 15. Tertuli. de Coron. Milit.p. 102, c. 3. 
 
 t Suo kbero ar'bitrio vitii et virtttti* capax. Sozom. 
 mst.£cles.l.l,e. 14, p. 18. 
 
167 
 
 During the reign of Constantine the Great, this atrocious 
 heresy dared not make its appearance in Britain ; nor yet in 
 the tinie of his son, although it is true that the latter made 
 shipwreck of the faith, and turned a heretic — for he was an 
 effeminate, light-headed, unstable man, notwithstanding the 
 exalted station in which he was placed. About the year 380 
 Ghatian was crowned emperor of Rome : he was an easy, 
 quiet man, and was simple enough to be persuaded to make 
 it known through every country and province, that " Every 
 one should have leave to follow whatever opinion he pleased 
 in matters of religion."* This only opened the door for all 
 manner of excess, presumption, and blasphemy. Now, cer- 
 tainly, it was fulfilled that " Five should be in the same house, 
 divided, three against two, and two against three ; the father 
 shall be divided against the son, and the son against the fa- 
 ther—the mother against the daughter, and the daughter 
 against the mother — the mother-in-law against her daughter- 
 in-law, and the daughternin^law against her mother-in-law." 
 Luke xii. 34, 35. 
 
 This was the time that the heresy of Arius came first to 
 Britain, A. D. 381, when everyone was at liberty to belch out 
 whatever blasphemy he chose without either punishment or 
 censure. It might be thought that such doctrine could never 
 have agreed with the stomach of a Christian, who knew any 
 thing of the salvation purchased by Christ ; yet the corrupt 
 nature of man is so prone to embrace something new, that 
 there was scarcely a neighborhood in Christendom, in which 
 there were not some wavering souls poisoned with this here- 
 sy. It is also astonishing that the frightful end of Arius did 
 not make some impression upon the minds of men, and deter 
 them from embracing his sentiments ; for, as he went to ease 
 his body, he burst in the middle, and all his bowels gushed 
 out in the same manner as it happened to Judas, the traitor, 
 his brother in the faith before him.f But, notwithstanding 
 this dreadful event, this destructive doctrine was received 
 and welcomed in the palaces of kings and emperors, and by 
 too many of the different degrees of the clergy, who expected 
 preferment by these means, having in view the glory of this 
 world and their own advancement. It is said, indeed, that 
 LiBERius, bishop of Rome, was corrupted, and that he signed 
 
 * Socr. Hist. I 5, c. 2. Sozom. I. 7, c. W 
 t Sozom. Hist. Ecles. I. 2, c. 28. 
 
168 
 
 a paper signifying that he agreed in doctrine with Arius ;* 
 although the papists will not own this — showing plainly, 
 amongst a hundred other things which might be mentioned, 
 that the Pope is as subject to mistakes as another man. 
 
 Tiiese erroneous principles proved much more injurious 
 than the most cniel persecution ; for heresy (Ümt is, a denial 
 of, or error in, principles essential to salvation) leads headlong 
 to perdition and destruction, and is the highway to hell. It 
 was on this account that St. Paul w arned Titus : •' A man 
 that is an heretic, after the first and second admonition, re- 
 ject." Titus ÌÌÌ. 10. liut martyrdom, (although it is bitter 
 to flesh and blood, and is, moreover, a fiery trial,) romoverf 
 the Christian from the misery of this world, to the cvetlasting 
 glory which is above. " lie that findeth his life shall lose it, 
 and he that shall lose his life for my sake shall find it," saith 
 the Saviour of the world. Matt.x. 39. And because t)ie 
 ancient liritons made God angry with them by dishonoring 
 the second person in the blessed Trinity, "God gave ihem 
 over to a reprobate mind, to do those things which are not 
 convenient : being filled with all unrighteousness, fornicatiout 
 wickedness, covetousness, maliciousness, full of envy, mur- 
 der, debate, deceit, malignity." Jiom. i. 28, *39. " Christ will 
 judge those that cause heresies and divisions in the church, 
 (said IrenvBus, an excellent old teacher,) who are cruel men, 
 destitute of love to God, but who love gain and advantage to 
 themselves better than the unity of the church. These for 
 every trilling cause will send and divide the glorious body of 
 Jesus Christ, even the Catholic church ; and, if it were in 
 their power, they would destroy it. These will speak words 
 of peace : they use fair words, but their intention is to breed 
 contention and confusion."! " It is the devil (sajd another 
 old master) who is the author of heresies and divisions in the 
 church, and causes them in order that he may overturn the 
 faith, corrupt the truth, and destroy tlie unify of tiie church of 
 Christ."! These arc the sentiments of the old teachers re- 
 specting heresy ; and they are altogether consonant with the 
 scriptures. 
 
 * Vide Craknnth. Mvcrs. Archiep. Spalut. c. 4, ;). 19. 
 
 T Ircn, lib. 4,. r. R2, p. 292. 
 
 i C^pr. de rnil. Echs. 5, p. 296. 
 
ir.o 
 
 Wc must not suppose, however, that the Christians of 
 Britain were universally cornipted in tJicso perilous times. It 
 is said that many of thorn fell away, (if only one in a thou- 
 sand, it was too many,) and that they were restless and un- 
 easy, wandering about from place to place, and causing great 
 trouble to the faithful, who were " perfectly joined together 
 in the same mind and in tlio same judgment." 1 Cor. i. 10. 
 It was certainly a cause of groat grief and sorrow of heart to 
 orthodox Christians, and to the true members of the church, 
 to see false teachers leading the ignorant multitude into this 
 destructive heresy, and persuading them to deny the Lord 
 who bought them. But what couhl they do at such a time, 
 when the whole Christian world had gone astray? To dis- 
 pute with the promoters of this doctrine |in a friendly manner 
 was useless, because they wecc arrogant, pedantic,' and dis- 
 posed to wrangle — " Speaking evil of things they knew not" 
 — all their polemical strength consisting in boldly urging their 
 assertions, even though expressive of the most heinous blas- 
 phemy : And what blasphemy can be more dangerous and 
 ilagrant than that which denies tlio divinity of the second per- 
 son in the Trinity ? •' For this is the true faith, to believe 
 and confess that our Lord Jesus Christ, the Son of God, is 
 God and man." 
 
 Several assemblies or councils of bishops and clergy wero 
 Iield, at which numerous canons were made, which were af- 
 terwards published through every dioccss in the kingdom, 
 before the career of this heresy was entirely arrested. The 
 number of canons made and adopted on these occasions is not 
 known, but in general they confirmed tiio principles cstab- 
 lisiied at the council of Nice. It is much to bo regretted that 
 the ecclesiastical history written by Twrog, in tlic time of 
 Cadvan, king of North Wales, A.T), 000, has been lost. 
 This book was kept in the church at Cclynog in Caernarvon- 
 shire, with a black stone instead of a cover or binding. WJien 
 that church was burnt, it was saved without injury, and on 
 that account received the appellation oî Dibocth, void ofiieat.* 
 
 '' Tho translator lias given llie correct moaning of tJiis word, but, an 
 it stands in connoction wiU'i tho procedinir sonter.co, wc do not think 
 Iho term is properly applied. Mad llie ai)j)el!ation of " firo-proof " 
 boon given to the book referred to, it would, in our opinion, have 
 boon far more applicalilo. — Pub's- 
 
170 
 
 Dr. Thomas Williams, one of tlio most learned physicians 
 of 1m8 day, dcdaios that ho saw this book in the year 151)0 ; 
 but it has now bcoii lost for some centuries. Tyssilio, who 
 was of royal e.xlraction, and a son of Brochvael Ysgylhrog, 
 who Jbujilit ajraiust the S.ixona A.D. 002, also wrote ihc his- 
 tory of the rrimitivo (Jhurch. There are some portions of 
 Ibis history still extant, if we can judge correclly of an an- 
 cient manuscript said to liave been written by him. In this 
 it is said that " A prince named Ifor Darian-lydan, (broad 
 shiohl,) with twobishops, Jorwerth ap Uenno antlCadwaladr 
 ap Run, (where tlicir bishopricka were, we are not informed) 
 togotlior with fifteen other pious men, assembled nt Glouces- 
 ter, where they made the following renunciation and con- 
 fession : • We renounce the false religion and heresy of Ari- 
 U9,and believe his doctrine to bo dishonorable to the divinity 
 of Christ tlie Lord ; and we adhere to the Catliolic faith as it 
 was established at Nice, in the full persuasion that it is con- 
 sistent with the truth.' So the faith was preserved incorrup- 
 tible, although there were many unbelievers in the kingdom." 
 We should consider this a remarkable testimony lespecting 
 the faith of the ancient Britons, and their rejection of the 
 Arian heresy, if we were certain that it was written by Tys- 
 silio. 
 
 No sooner, however, did the IJritons recover from one 
 plague than they became infected with another, of domestic 
 origin and character j although it is true that, for several 
 years after the abovementioncd council, being lirmly cstab- 
 lisliod in the principles of religion, and following the doc- 
 trines of the Church, they had but little controversy respect- 
 ing tho Arian heresy. 
 
 Tho awfid circumstances attending the death of Arius had 
 the pood elVoct of retarding the progress of his theory ; and 
 liis doctrine?, being examined and exposed, were denounced 
 l)y many as odious in tlieir features and dangerous in their in- 
 ihuMice : uevertlieless, the Uritons had no sooner expelled 
 one lieresy than they embraced another, more specious in 
 appearance, but scarcely less destructive in its cfiects. 
 
 'I'his latter lioresy liad long been the subject of ptivate 
 )nversation, witiiout any design on 
 had imbibed it to disturb the peac^; 
 
 conversation, witiiout any design on the part of those who 
 
 he peaci) of the Ciuirch. Thev 
 
171 
 
 considered that tho Church erred in attributing the conversion 
 of a sinner solely to tho operation of tho Spirit of God on tho 
 licart, independent of any ffood propensity in himself, pre- 
 jiaratory to a gracious change ; in contradistinction from 
 which belief, they maintained lliat the sinner must wurk to- 
 gether with (J od, and submit himself to liim in prayer, us it 
 is written : " Ask, and it shall be given — seek, and yo shall 
 find." They supposed that many ni their time were too rash 
 and uncharitable in#naintaining that God rejected some, and 
 placed them beyond the reach of his mercy in Christ. On 
 the contrary, they held tho opinion that God through Christ 
 freely oilers salvation to all ,• and that every man, possessing 
 the freedom of his own judgment and tho exercise ef his 
 will, was at perfect liberlv either to perish for ever through 
 unbelief and unholy living, (which would be his own fault,) 
 or, by implicit obedience to the commands of the Gospel, to 
 lie happy throughout eternity j but that, with our own inten- 
 tions, we must also seek the grace and strength of the Al- 
 mighty to enable us to stand firm and steadfast. These were 
 the sentiments which they avowed at first, and they were ap- 
 parently conscientious in support of them ; but they went 
 further. 
 
 The fomenter of this heresy was a native of North Wales, 
 named Mokoan when at home, because he was born on the 
 sea shore. * After ho wcjit to Italy, however, ho changed 
 his name into Pklaoius — a word of the same signification in 
 Latin as Morgan in Welsh, His personal appearance was 
 unseemly : he was corpulent, had a thick neck, a crooked 
 shoulder, and only one eye ; but his mental abilities were 
 extraordinary, his literary and theoUgical acquirements very 
 extensive, and his moral character uniinpeachablc.t Ho left 
 
 • Moriran is a oompounil word — the latter eyllablo meaning nmri 
 and tho formor //tc sea. It is probabhî that a majority, if not all, oi 
 the surnames vvliich arc common amongst us had their origin in aomo 
 jteculiar eircumstanecs connected with tho individuals to whom they 
 were first given. We havo never seen a work profeiining to contain 
 tho derivation of most of those Hiirnnmes, and wo suppose that no 
 such book has boon published. Wo gathered our information respect- 
 ing tho one mentioned above, wo beliove, from Bailey's English Dic- 
 tionary. — Vub^s. 
 
 t Erat in homine e.t alacritas et vigor In genii plane in- 
 credibilis. LelamVs Comment, vol. 1, p. îM. 
 
172 
 
 Jus native country wlicn young, and visited his countrymen 
 at Ikittany : from thoncu lio travelled to Italy and Jerusalem, 
 and t» many distant plaiiis in the East, lor the purpose of as- 
 sociating with mon of learning and piety.* It was his prac- 
 tice tojourncy from town to town, and from ono monastery 
 to anotlicM-, conversing with and consulting tho most learned 
 and intelligent men he could hear of. He was suspected of 
 entertaining some erroneous opinions, and, particularly, that 
 a man iniiiht be saved ivil/ioat t/ic grace of God. lUit of 
 tins ho was i'alsely accused ; otherwise, he acted with the 
 most shanaeful hypocrisy, for ho publicly declared, " If any 
 one beiievea or preaches that the grace of liod in Christ is 
 not necessary and essential to tho salvation of men, let him 
 be accursed." '^ 
 
 In December, A.D. 415, a council was convened at Lyda, 
 a town in Judea, at which fourteen bishops were present, and 
 Pelagius was suniiBoned to answer to the charges of heresy 
 whioli had been preferred against him. It is nesdloss to insert 
 the names of tho bishops by wliom he was examined ; but we 
 M'ill briefly notice tho questions which they proposed to him, 
 and the replies which ho made to them. 
 
 I. No one can be sttUcss without having u knowledge of 
 
 • It is said in tho Christian Herald, in tho article before referred to, 
 that Pelagius wont from lirittany to llonie, " whoro he and his friend 
 and discipio, Culostius, cHiidostinoly propai^atod tlioir now opinions. 
 Upon tiio approach of (ho Coths. A.I). 410, th«\- rotirrd from Rome, 
 and went tìrst into Sicily, and ihonco to Africa, whero they wero 
 moro froo and successful in tho propagation of thoir doctrines. Tela- 
 Rius left Colostius at Carlhaifc, and wont to .Tcrusaleni, both endea- 
 voring to co-opcrato ctVcctually in tho spread of their theological 
 tenets ; but (ho able writings of Austin, in which (heir system was 
 duly osajnined, and its fallacy and evil tendency o.vposed, Idasled 
 their ambitious hope!s,and almost in its infancy crushed the monstrous 
 and fatal scheme whicl» tbcso sas^acious heresuircha had devised. 
 
 »' Notwithstnndiny the sooming orthodoxy of Pelagius, his artful 
 evasion, his i\>sidious ami liininoonuous manner of concealing his real 
 views, ai\d the specious color attached to his doctrines, he was nevor- 
 thoJess suspected of entertaining principles destructive to the spirit, 
 and subversive of (he fundamental truths, of Christianity ; and yet ho 
 displayed such dexterity in concealing the most obno.vious parts of his 
 system, (bat his heretical principles wero not detected by tho council 
 of Lyda." 
 
 t Vide .'lugusi. dc grada Chrisiio, c. 2. 
 
173 
 
 the law : Pelagius, dost thou maintain this ? Answer. My 
 meaning is misunderstood. I did not say that a man who has 
 a knowledge of the law can ho siolcss ; but that a man may 
 receive instruction from the law to avoid sin, as it is written, 
 " To the law and to the testimony." ha. viii. 20 — This is 
 not inconsistent with tho doctrine of the Church, said the 
 council. 
 
 II. Every man has the free will to choose the good and 
 avoid the evil: Is this thy opinion, Pelagma '>. Ans. 1 said 
 that because God will assist any one who chooses that which 
 is good ; bnt, when a man sins, tho blame rests upon hiniBolf 
 alone. — Neither is this inconsistent with the doctrine oi the 
 church, rejoined the council. 
 
 III. The urtf^odly shall not he spared in the day of judg- 
 ment^ but shall be cast into everlasting torments of jlre and 
 brimstone : Didst thou say this, Pelagius ? Ans. Yes, verily, 
 as I draw my authority from the Gospel. " And those shall 
 go away into everlasting punishment."— This also is con- 
 sistent with the doctrine of the Church. 
 
 IV. No evil can enter into the thoughts of man: Didst 
 thou assert this, Pelagius 'i Ans. No : what I said was this, 
 that a Christian ought to guard against all evil thoughts. — 
 That, too, is orthodox. 
 
 V. There is a promise of the kingdom of Heaven in the 
 Old Testament : Didst thon say this, Pelagius 'Í Ans. Cer- 
 tainly J and none but a heretic will deny it, for it is written 
 in the book of Daniel, " The saints of the Most High shall 
 take the kingdom, and possess the kingdom for ever, even for 
 over and ever." vii. 18. — This is in accordance with the doc- 
 trine of the Church. 
 
 VI. Man is able to keep himself from sin: Didst thou say 
 that, Pelagius? Ans, I certainly said that a man may avoid 
 sinning, and kocp the commandments of God, if he seek aid 
 and grace from Him, for so He givcth tlic nbility ; but I 
 never said that any man had kept liimself from sin from his 
 youth up. — Pelagius is correct, said the bishops, in stating 
 that it is possible for a Christian, by the aid of God's grace, 
 to keep himself from sinning, and to be Wamelesa iu his life. 
 
174 
 
 — I, rcjained Pelagius, worship one God in the Trinity, and 
 the Trinity in Unity, and bolievo nothiug in which the 
 Catholic Church has no iiiilh. — Wo therefore, answered the 
 council, pronounce thee a member of the Catholic Church."^ 
 
 Notwithstanding this confession of Pelagius before the 
 council, to avoid cxconimuuicution. Ills real sentiments were 
 briefly these : " Inasmuch as Jesus Christ gave his life as a 
 ransom for sinners, and satisfied the justice of God for the 
 sins of the world, it is possible for a Christian, by making a 
 proper use of his reason and understanding, to avoid or keep 
 from sin by his own efforts, indcpcndewt of the grace of 
 God." Tliese are the sentiments which his opponents lay 
 to his charge : ho was thnroforo cither guilty of dissimulation, 
 or he was falsely accused ; for he publicly declared his belief 
 that "a Christian, by the grace of God, can avoid sin; for 
 it is written, ' Whosoever is born of God doth not commit 
 sin, for his seed remaineth in him ; and he cannot sin, be- 
 cause he is born of God.' 1 John iii.D," 
 
 Pelagius received his education at the college of Bangor-is- 
 eoed, where he became a monk, and afterwards an abbot. 
 This institution may properly be denominated the mother of 
 all learning. It is not the same lîangor as is now in Caernar- 
 vonshire, and the seat of the bishoprick which bears that 
 name ; but Hangor in Flintshire, on the river Dec, about 
 twelve miles from Chester. In former times, there was a 
 very extensive uionastery at this place. In addition to the 
 students who were learning the sciences, there were 2400 
 religious persons who read the service in rotation, a hundred 
 at a time, every hour in the twenty-four ; so that the wor- 
 ship of God was continued by day and night throughout the 
 yoar.f 
 
 But the disciples and followers of Pelagius went far beyond 
 the prudence and discretion of their teacher. If he whis- 
 pered erroneous opinions in privacy, they published them, as 
 with the voice of a trumpet, to the whole world. Pelagius, 
 at times, would zealously vindicate the doctrine of the grace 
 of God. " Let hijn bo accursed," lie would say, '• who 
 
 * Vide, Uss. Ed. liritann. ,'iniiq. c. 0, p. 129, ij-c. 
 t MS. IkngtvrU 
 
will believe or affirm that the grace of G«d in Christ is 
 not necessary every hour and minute of our lives, to render 
 our üctions acceptable in His sight. Ho who denies this is 
 deserving of everlasting torments."* This was the language 
 of a true Christian, correctly informed in the faith, had he 
 always entertained and expressed the same belief; but histo- 
 rians do not say that his disciples wore as respectful in their 
 opinions on the subject of divine grace. They were the au- 
 tliors of the following erroneous tenets, nlthough they disa- 
 vowed the authorship, and endeavored to father it upon Pe- 
 lagiiis: let. That Adam was created mortal, and that his 
 body would have returned to tho dust, even if ho had never 
 sinned: 2d. That in.nn is free from original sin, because Ad- 
 am's disobedience aíTected himself alone, and could have no 
 inlluenco upon his posterity : 3d. That salvation comoth by 
 the law ns well as by the gospel : 4lh. That some persons, 
 prior to tho incarnation of Christ, were without sin : .5th. That 
 new-born infants are in tho same state of innocence as Adam 
 before the fall : Gth. That death is not the necessary and na- 
 tural consequence of Adam's transgression ; nor is the final 
 resurrection the result and consoiiuenco of tho resurrection of 
 Christ : 7th. That it is practicable for man to live without 
 sin, and to obey the commandments of God, without His 
 gracious assistance. f 
 
 Such were the false: principles that were disseminated 
 iinongst the Hritons after the deatli of Pelagius ; for he him- 
 self never returned to lirilaiu. The direct tcndencj' of these 
 principles was to produce self-conhdencc, self-sunicicncy, 
 presumption, and a reliance upon the law ; for although a 
 man's intention be ever so good, yet, without grace to sanc- 
 tify the obdurate heart, nature is weak, corrupt, and ready to 
 fall : althougli '• the spirit is willing, yet the ilesh is weak," 
 as we may learn from tho example of Peter, who denieci his 
 Lord and Master, notwithstanding his rejieated asseverations, 
 " Though 1 should die with thee, yet will I not deny thee." 
 
 * Jlnathùmo qui vel sentit vcl (licit fj;r(Uiam Dei — iion so- 
 lum ]icr singulas lioras, nut per singula momenta, scd etiam 
 per singulos actus noslros, non esse nccessariwn, ^c. Vide 
 Uss.Jlntiq. c. 9,;;. 150. 
 
 t Vide Uss. Brit. Ecks. Mnluj. c. 9, p. 117, 118. 
 
170 
 
 These erronoôus doctriiiGs were introduced into Britain by 
 A«Ricor-A, A.D. 425. He was the son of an eloquent bishop, 
 and a youth of oxoellent parts. He exerted hia powers to a 
 considerable degree in advocating and spreading the doctrines 
 of Pclagius, maintaining the orthodoxy of his views, and 
 boasting of his distinguished reputation throughout Christen- 
 dom for learning and piety. Notwithstanding the popular 
 talents of Agricola, and the interest which was excited when 
 he was announced to preach, (which was so great that thou- 
 sands flocked to hoar him,) he succeeded in raising but a small 
 nvMnber of proselytes, as Beda, the English historian, ad- 
 mits J* and he, it is well known, said as little in favor of the 
 lîritons as ho possibly could. He had under his direction 
 numerous cxiiorteis, who are represented to havo been rash, 
 imprudent, self-willed, without either learning or authority — 
 delioiencies which wero more than counterbalanced by their 
 auilacity. They " crept into houses, and led captive silly 
 women, ever learning and never able to come to the know- 
 ledge of the truth." 2 Tim. iii. 6. These, having, it is 
 true, a form of godliness, succeeded in imposing upon the 
 imstablc, and making a few disciples, who, " like children 
 tossed to and fro, were carried about by every wind of doc- 
 trine, by the slight of men and cunning craftiness, whereby 
 they lay in wait io deoeive." Eph. iv. 14. 
 
 But this was the niisfortuno of tlic Britons generally at this 
 period : they were weak and feeble Christians, not grounded 
 and established on the principles of religion. The frequent 
 incursions and attacks of the Picls, the Irisli, the French, and 
 the Siixon?, like sudden storms of thunder and lightning, 
 kept the Britons» in continual apprehension, and had a con- 
 stant tendency to harass their minds and weaken their faith. 
 "When Agricola and his wandering exhorters preached salva- 
 tion through a crucified Saviour, the doctrine was received 
 witii decided satisfaction by the people, for it was one in 
 which they had been taught to believe from their infancy : 
 but, when they changed their plan of operations, (for they 
 were cunning enough to be guarded in their expressions nt 
 llrst,) and insisted that man could be saved by his own 
 strength and his own endeavors, they were alarmed, though 
 they knew not how to gainsay or contradict such an opinion. 
 
 * Bed. Hist. Edcs. I. \. c 17. 
 
177 
 
 ('hey therefore acted wisely (inasmuch as thoro was so great 
 a lack of knowledge at home) in sending messengern to their 
 countrymen in Brittany, requesting them to eend over somo 
 of their pious and learned men, to argue with those propaga- 
 tors of false doctiino, who, by fair words and dissembled 
 holiness, were endeavoring to overturn the Christian faith. 
 
 The messengers were received with every mark of kind- 
 ness and rcspact by the Church in France, who, to manifest 
 their willingness and readiness to assist their brethren, called 
 an assembly, in order to select men of honest and good re- 
 port, full of the Holy Chost and of wisdom, to undertake 
 the mission lo Britain. In accordance wilk the wishes of the 
 Church, the choice fell upon GAniwoN, bishop of Alet-y- 
 sodor,* and Lurus, bishop of Trecastcll,! who woro devout 
 men, well-informed, and mighty in tlic scriptures. When 
 they had embarked, and had completed nearly half their voy- 
 age, (it is said,) a terrible storraj accompanied with contrary 
 winds, arose, which tossed the ship here and thero until it 
 was ready to sink. Garmon at this time was sleeping quietly 
 upon his pillow. The crew of the ship awakened him, and 
 said, " Master, carest thou not that wo perish?" The holy 
 man arose, directed them all to humble themselves before 
 God, and, having poured out his soul in prayer, in the ful- 
 ness of faith, and hope, and trust in divine providence, took 
 a handful of water and poured it into the sea, saying, •' Peace, 
 be still, in the name of the blessed Trinity, the Father, the 
 Son, and the Holy Ghost." " Immediately the wind ceased, 
 and there was a great calm ;" and soon after " they were 
 brouglil into the desired haven. ":t^ After landing, the bishops 
 ■were not idle : they preached the trutlis of the Gospel dili- 
 gently and fervently to the common people in Welsh, (for 
 there was but little diiTcrence between the langmgo of the 
 inhabitants of France, that is, the inhal)ilant3 of Brittany, and 
 the old inhabitants of this island,) and to the learned in Latin 
 — for Latin was spoken occasionally in France and Britain 
 in those times, as Finglish is at this time in Wales. They 
 certainly had groat labor on their haods, such as it waa not in 
 
 * ^Itisndormsis. t Trecnssensis. :j Bed. Hiit. jEelcs. 
 I. i, c. 17. 
 
178 
 
 the power of m»n lo pctferm, except their trust had been in 
 Cod ; for, besiiies the corrupt principle» which the false 
 teacheri had sown amongst those who professed Christianitjr, 
 idolatry had taken Strang hold in the kingdom— but, the 
 greater the opposition, the more these two kishops relied upoa 
 God. Their practice was to travel from one place to anoth- 
 er, and preach the necessity of the giace of God to assist the 
 weakneaa of nature, notwithstanding Christ Jesus had made 
 full satisfaction to the justice ef God for the sins of the world ; 
 and to expose the self- presumption and bad dispositions that 
 lay concealed and were mixed with our good intentions, 
 Avithout assistance from •' on high." And the Lord God was 
 pleased to grant his Spirit to co-operate with their labor and 
 diligence in preaching the word- " Paul planted and Apol- 
 los watered, but God gave the increase ;" so here, by the 
 blessing of God, who •' gave testimony to the word «f his 
 grace, and granted signs and wonders to be done by the hands" 
 (.'7c/a xiv. 3) of these two bishops, infidels were gained over 
 to the faith, and the orlhod»x were conlirsned therein ; the 
 ■weak were strengthened, and those who formerly despised 
 the grace of God were brouglit to see their mistake, and to 
 feel like the great apostle Paul did when he said, "Not I, but 
 the grace of God which was with mc." I. Cor. xv, 10. 
 
 The false teachers, Agricola and his exhorlers, upon this 
 retreated and hid themselves, like owls when the dawn ap- 
 pears : but they did not continue long in their hiding places, 
 before they took fresh courage, and sent a messenger to tht 
 two bishops, to inform them that they wished to converse 
 with them about these texts of scripture which were in dis- 
 pute between them. They accordingly met at London on an 
 appointed day — the false teachers in very pompous apparel,* 
 shining silk, áic, and the bisliops in coats of a darkish color, 
 short cloaks of changeable crimson hanging over their shouK 
 ders, according to the custom of those times. The false 
 teachers being the most numerous began their oration, and 
 continued about an hour " magnifying the power of the facul- 
 ties of the floul, and telling how many meritorious things a 
 man could do if he would follow his reason and consult his 
 judgment ; and further, that his carelessness and inattention 
 were the causes of his transgression." Garmon then explain- 
 
 • VestcfulgcnUs. Const. Vii. Garm. I. 1, c. 23. 
 
170 
 
 eà the awful changes mada in 4he «oul of Adam subisqueni 
 to his transgression : instead of rectitude of lieart, he had 
 now a strong inclination to sin ; and, instead of that eerenity 
 and peace of mind which were a perpctuSl feast to his soul 
 before, he had nothing within hia now but a guilty conscience, 
 rage, and unruly lusts, tumultuous thoughts and gnawings of 
 conscience. Mow (said he) this is what the scriptures mean 
 by the old 7?ian— even the lusts of the flesh, covetousness, 
 the propensity to eyil which is in us, and which we had from 
 our progenitor, because as the brandies are of the same nature 
 as the stock from which they grow, so we, the offspring of 
 Adam, are partakers of the same evil and corrupt nature which 
 he possessed after he had sinned. So it is evident that the 
 first part of the birth of a Christian is to castaway these wick- 
 ed propensities, which are so intent upon having dominion 
 over him ; but he is not to engage in this work in his own 
 strength alone, for nature is very feeble and corrupt, and the 
 imagination ©f man's heart is evil from liis youth. Gen. viii. 
 21. We ought therefore to pray for the nUi^ngth and grace 
 of God to assist our good intentions, as it is writion: " My 
 grace is sufficient for thee, for my strength is made perfect in 
 weakness. "2 Cor. xviii. 9. By saying this and much more, all 
 tlie people were greatly comforted, and some were so angry 
 with the false teachers and exhorters that they wished to de- 
 stroy them, but Garmon and Lupus pacified thsm. 
 
 Shortly after the abovementioned debate, these two geod 
 men came to Oswestry, where they met with a bigot living 
 sumptuously every day, who began to blaspheme the doctrine 
 of divine grace, and to mock and ridicule the bishops. Not 
 long after this, the earth beneath and around his palace fell, 
 in, and became a pool of water.* It is called to this day 
 Llynge-lys. 
 
 We next hear of their being at Mold, in Flintshire. At 
 that time, A. D. 427, the Picts, the Germans, and the Sax- 
 ons were destroying, robbing, killing, and burning from one 
 end of the kingdom to the other. The Britons had a numer- 
 ous army of brave men, ready to encounter the enemy; but 
 before they went to the field, the greatest part of ihe troops 
 
 * Humph. Lloyd' 8 Brcviof Briiain, p. 69. 6. 
 
180 
 
 applied for baptism, and very many of the country people 
 "wero baptized daily, Afhen Garraon and Lupus preached 
 to them.* . 
 
 Some may be inclined to ask if infants wero baptized in 
 that ago ill Britain. What was the reason that these soldiers 
 were not baptized in their infancy, for the greatest part'of the 
 army were baptized by Garmon and Lupus ? I reply : 
 
 1st. This certainly shows that a great part of the kingdom 
 had not as yet been converted to Christianity, as we have bU 
 ready seen by the testimony of the assembly which met at 
 Gloucester to discuss the merits of the Arian heresy, in the 
 passage which says that " There were many pagans yet in 
 the kingdom." it is notn< all surprising that there was so 
 much ignorance at this iime, when we consider the continual 
 assaults and attacks of the Picts, the Saxons, and other bar- 
 barians, who were onemiee to the Christian religion, and 
 "who, more ihc\n all others, martyred the bishops and clergy j 
 and our wonder will be still more diminished, when we re- 
 flect that the people had lost their teachers, and were natural 
 Jy terrified by the tortures and suflerings they had endured, 
 into an avowal of paganism, in order to preserve their own 
 lives. And again, many of the clergy who survived were 
 very weak and unlearned ; so much so, indeed, that they 
 >vero obliged to send to France for assistance against the Pe- 
 lagian heresy, which was so injurious to the life of a real 
 Christian. 
 
 2dly. We read that onr countryman, Pelagius, was at an 
 nssombly in Italy, where he was called to an account respit- 
 ing his sentiments ; and, inasmuch as he was suspected of 
 denying original sin, it was thought that he might also deny 
 infant baptism. His sentiments were demanded in this pub- 
 lic assembly, which he gave in the following words : '• I 
 should truly be a heretic of the worst description, if I denied 
 the baptism of infants, for of such is the kingdom of heaven. 
 How wicked must he be who would attempt to keep them 
 out of the church of Christ on earth, and would oppose the 
 practice of the Catholic church since the time of the apostles 
 to this day ! As it respects myself, I never had a doubt 
 
 * Be J. Ifíst. Ecfes. 1. I. e.20. 
 
181 
 
 respecting infant baptism ; and verily I never heard of any 
 dispute or interference, at anytime, in opposition to the bap- 
 tising of the infants of the faithful."* Thus Pelagius de- 
 clares that he never knew of any dispute in any part of Chris- 
 tendom respecting the admission of the infants of the faithful 
 to baptism ; but, if the Cliurch in Britain had been opposed to 
 infant baptism, he would have heard of this at home, as he 
 was a native of North Wales. 
 
 3dly. The ancient Fathers agree in asserting that the Brit- 
 ons were orthodox in their belief, with the exception of the 
 corruption they imbibed from the heresy of Arius, who was 
 favorable to infant baptism ; and they further testify thai the 
 practice of the Church of Christ in baptising infants was a 
 tradition or doctrine which had been received from the apos- 
 tles. OuuJEN, who wrote about the year 230, in his exposi- 
 tion of Psalm Iv. 5, " 13ehold, 1 was shapen in iniquity, and 
 in sin did my mother conceive me," says, " It was because 
 of this original sin that the Church received a tradition from 
 the apostles to baptize infants ; and doubtless this is one of 
 the traditions to which the apostle refers in 2. Thcss. ii. 15, 
 'Therefore, brethren, stand fast, and hold the tradition» 
 which ye have been taught, whether by word or by epistle.' " 
 
 This is sufficient to show that infant baptism was practised 
 amongst the ancient Britons, as amongst all other Christians 
 throughout the world. 
 
 We now return to Garmon and Lupus, of whom ancient 
 historians relate that, " Whatever they said with their tongues 
 was daily confirmed by the miracle» which God wrought by 
 them." It is said that they healed the sick, gave sight to the 
 blind, quenched the violence of fire. Bat, to say no more on 
 this subject, they perfurmctl two otlier acts which were very 
 serviceable to the Britons, besides establishing them in the 
 principles of religion, and which ought to be kept in remem- 
 brance. 1st. They made arrangements to have schoolhouses 
 erected for the encouragement of literature : 2dly. They 
 furnished the Britons with a form of common prayer, which 
 they had brought with them. 
 
 * Vid. Uss. Anti(i. Eclcs. Brit, Antiq. c. lO.p. H7. i$r. 
 
182 
 
 ' The clergy of Britain were "unlearned and unstable" at 
 this time : they were only " children in understanding,'' un- 
 acquainted the scriptures and true divinity. This was the 
 cause of their being unable te converse or argue with coníì 
 dence, lest they should give occasion to their enemies to 
 triumph over them. So Garmon and Lupus, by the assist- 
 ance of many princes and lords, who were favorably inclined 
 towards religion, established numerous schools through Eng- 
 land and Wales, where devoutand learned men were employed 
 as teachers, to qualify young men for tlie work of the minis- 
 try. The two most distinguished men who were engaged in 
 this work were Dyfrio and Illtud, both gifted and inlellin 
 gent men, full of the most fervent and pious zeal, and anxious 
 to be useful in their day and generation. Dyfrig opened his 
 school first in Caileon, in Monmoathi (the metropolis of 
 "Wales, at tliat period, as we have before observed,) where not 
 only the sons of common men became pupils, but those also 
 of the nobility were instructed in the higher branches of 
 literature and science, such as astronomy, philosophy, <fec. 
 lie sometimes taught at Hinllan, on the river Wy ,• at other 
 times at Moch-rhos. It is said that he had occasionally aẁout 
 a thousand pupils. The great Teilo, the second bishop of 
 Llandaf, wlio so vigorously vindicated the grace of God at an 
 assembly held A. 1). 492, at Llan-Ddewi-Brefi, was one of 
 Ills students. Cadoc, the son of Cynlas, lord of Glamorgan, 
 who was the first Abbot at Llancarfan, also studied under him, 
 together with hundreds of other men of renown, whose names 
 have not been handed down to us. Dyfrig, when he saw the 
 seed of education which he had S9wn likely to produce such 
 abundance of good fruit, resigned his charge into other hands,, 
 Avas consecrated bishop of Llandaf, and afterwards promoted 
 to the archbishoprick of Carleon.* 
 
 Illtud, also, in Glamorgan, was indefatigable in his efforts 
 to restore religion and good morals. Samson, one of his 
 pupils, was a man of extensive knowledge, although he was 
 the occasion of much injury and loss to his country, by tak- 
 ing with him to Brittany (where he was made archbishop) 
 all tlie Welsh books which he could get into his possession. 
 Gildas was also one of his students : he wrote a short history 
 of the Britons. Araongit hundreds ef others, were Dbwj, th© 
 
 * Ltland. dc Script Britan. vol. l.p^ 60. 
 
183 
 
 archl)ifiliop, and Pawlin, who was buried at Llansawil, and 
 on whose gravestono is Iho following cpilapU : " Scrval»r 
 Fidei, Patriae Semper Amator, I lie Paulinua jaoct, CnUor 
 pieiitissiuias ucqui;" the translation of which is, " ITorclicth 
 Pawlin, the preserver of tho faith, a lover of his country, 
 and a conaciencious vindicator of whatever was just and 
 equitable." 
 
 Rangor-is-y-Coed, in North Wales, reoeivod licr portion of 
 the care and assistance of Garmon, wlio waa instrumental in 
 settling AiDAif there as an overseer and teacher of other». 
 Aidan was a son of Cwyrnyw, and a groat grandson to Urien> 
 Reged, the prince of North Wales. In short, J{angor-is-y- 
 Coed and Carleon were tho two principal imivcrsities in 
 Wales, and were superior to any at that time in I'higland, 
 because the latter was moro exposed to the assaults and at- 
 tacks of enemies, and to dislurbancca of various kinds, some- 
 times accompanied with the shedding of blood, than tho 
 former. 
 
 The second sorvicc rendered by Carmon and liUpus for 
 tho benefit of the Church was tho furnishing thora with a very 
 excellent form of prayer, which had been used by the Church 
 in France from the time of the apestlcs. There is a special 
 account of the order of the church service on holidays ; but 
 we aro not so well informed of its order on tho Jiord'a day. 
 On the holidays, the service was introduced with the confes- 
 flion ; then succeeded the collect appointed for tho day: ai'ter- 
 wards, something would be said of tho martyr whose memory 
 was celebrated, with a fervent prayer for the grace of (îod, to 
 enable them to imitate him as far as he had followed tho ex- 
 ample of Josus Chrisf. The sermon would then follow, or 
 an address setting forth the most distinguÌBhing graces — tliH 
 devotion, zeal, patience, «Stc. «f the saint, and how al),çolulely 
 necessary ia the fruit or asBÌslance of tho spirit in «rder to lead 
 a Christian life. Then the collect would follow, ])rayinp for 
 the grace of God to unite and keep his worshippers from her- 
 esy and schism. A collect would then bo read for the con^ 
 secration of the broad and wine in the communion ; and, after 
 partaking thereof, another prayer for a blessing on their exer- 
 cises. To these would be added the Lord's Prayer, and then 
 the benediction. There was no superstition in these prayer» 
 — no prayer for tho dead, or supplication directed to any 
 
184 
 
 departed saint. It was the life of the saints alone that ẃás 
 mentioned in the sermon, with a serious admonition to the 
 living to imitate them, according to the exhortation of St. 
 Paul: *' Wherefore, I beseech you, be ye followers of me.'* 
 1 Cor. iv. 10. The ancient Fathers of-the Church unite in 
 their belief that this form of prayer was composed by some 
 of the apostles, or by some other pious men of that age, al- 
 though orthodox bishops may have made some additions to 
 them since, as the state of the Church might require ; and it 
 was out of this form principally that the " Book of Common 
 Prayer" was collected, and not from the Mass book of the 
 Papists, as the dissenters foolishly imagine, for want of bet- 
 ter information."* 
 
 When Garmon and Lupus had arranged matters thus satis- 
 factorily, every thing having the appearance of safety and 
 stability, they returned home to France, The false teachers 
 and their exhorters recommenced their attempts, but they 
 might as well have left their fiddle in its case, for its sound 
 was discordant, possessing no more melody than the harsh 
 and grating sound «fa grindstone. 
 
 It was, however, thought advisable to send another messen- 
 ger to beseech Garmon to revisit Britain, because the false 
 teachers were still by their cunning and craftiness endeavor- 
 ing to overturn the faith. The Britons were fully persuaded 
 that the Lord had " given him on his first visit moutli and 
 wisdom, which all their adversaries were not able to gainsay 
 or resist." Luke xxi. 15, Garmon (to give further evidence 
 of his willingness to assist them) sailed without delay to 
 Britain, bringing with him Severus, bishop of Tre-hir, who 
 was an eloquent man, and mighty in the scriptures. The two 
 tishops set about the work which they had been sent to per» 
 form with alacrity and vigor ; and having silenced Agricola 
 and hi» adherents, they were sent out of the kingdom, in or- 
 der that the Church in Britain, if possible, might enjoy peace 
 henceforward— the Britons at the same time praising God 
 for the comforts they had received by attending to the sound 
 doctrines of these two servants of God- " It is good to be 
 zealously affected always in a good thing." Gal. iv. 18. 
 
 * Sailingfl. Orig. Britan. c. 4. /7.232—237. 
 
185 
 
 CHAPTER III. Jievivul of the Pelagian Heresy— The 
 Jlssembly at LUm-ddewi breji — JJewi and Gildas — The 
 Plague — Aiigiisiinc, the. Monk, preaching to the English 
 — The carruption of the Church of Pome — The Bishops 
 of Britain conversing with Augustine — The Martyrdom 
 of the Monks of Bangor-is-y^coed. 
 
 We left the church iu Britain in the enjoyment of reposo. 
 and peace, purified from its dross, and keeping the unity of 
 the faith. At this time peace and prosperity prevailed through- 
 out the kingdom, as it is written: "Great peace have they 
 which love thy law, and nothing shall ofleud them." Psalms, 
 cxix. 1G5. It is remarked respecting the ancient Hritons thai 
 no stratagem or assault of any enemy could succeed against 
 them, so long as they remained with God, and worshipped 
 him in the beauty of holiness ; but that all manner of wander- 
 ers and marauders, such as the Picts, the French, «Sec. couhl 
 overpower them vvhen they *' walked according to the ima- 
 ginations ofthcir evil hearts," as it is written : ',' But if they 
 turn away, and forsake my statute» and my commandments, 
 then will I pluck them up by the roots out of the land which 
 I have given them." 2 Chron. vii. 19. 
 
 Nothing remarkable in relation to religion occurred after 
 the last departure of St. Harman, (for so he is surnamed,) un- 
 til the Saxons came to this island at the invitation of Vorti- 
 gern, and became a severe scourge in the hand of the Lord 
 to punish the wickedness of the country. Gildas remarks : 
 " It was the foolishness and madness of the king and his 
 counsellors (who invited them to Britain) that was the cause 
 of this calamity." Beda, the English historian, says that 
 God in his providence made use of them as his instruments 
 to punish the wicked inhabitants of the kingdom." The two 
 writers, notwithstanding their diflerent sentiments and incli* 
 nations, were certainly agreed upon this point ; for, had it not 
 been that the Britons were rendered almost insensible by the 
 righteous judgment of God on account of their aggravated 
 sins, they could not l.\ave been as stupid, as thoughtless, as 
 infatuated, as they were on this occasion. But " Judgments 
 are prepared for scornera, and stripes for the back of fools." 
 
186 
 
 Prov. xix. 29. It would have been as «vise an act to leave a 
 pack of wolves to protect a Hock of Bheep, as it was in the 
 lîrilons to call in llic aid of the Saxons against the assaults of 
 their enemies, as they soon learned by sad experience ; for 
 they, instead of iigliting wilii the eneni)' according to their 
 agrconient, made peace wiili thtm, and, like so many accnrsed 
 traitors, turned their weapons upon their empUyers. The 
 lîrilons were unprepared for such treachery, expecUng the 
 Saxons to assist and not betray thcjn, inasmuch as they were 
 liircd servants luider them. So, when there was no one 
 amongst the Hritons who could raise a hand against the Sax- 
 ons and tlic I'icts, the latter rushed upon the unarmed inhabi- 
 tants, piercing and stabbing ihcm with long knives and swords 
 — sparing neither old nor young, male nor female, excepting 
 such only as were able to escape from their fury and conceal 
 themselves in caves and deserts. Many fled to fortified towns, 
 ehuiches and monasteries; hut these wcro soon burnt to the 
 ground, and the w retched creatures who were within envied 
 the happy death of those who had been slain wilii tîie sword. 
 Such, indeed, was the frightful slaughter in all parts of the 
 kingdom, especially in England, that nothing but a miracle 
 could have preserved the Britons from utter destruction as a- 
 nation: for tlie Saxons, having killed and burnt until they were 
 tired, returned suddenly to Ocru)any, as related in the first 
 part of this work. '• O thou sword of the Lord, how long 
 will it be ere thou be quiet ? put up thyself into thy scabbard, 
 rest, and be slill.'' Jcr. xviii. t». 
 
 Notwithstanding the immense number of men, women, and 
 children, who were slaia in this treacherous massacre, there 
 were slill some remaining, having found safety and conceal- 
 ment in mountains, deserts, or caves. This de;HÌìy stroke 
 fell heavily upon the inhabitants of Kent and the surrounding 
 country, on the banks of the Thames, and from thence to 
 London, Oxford, and their vicinities. Those who resided in 
 the remote corners of the kingdom were ignorant (except from 
 report) of t!ie extent of the cahimity ; and between them and 
 the remnant left of the inhabitants of ^Vales, Cornwall, and 
 the north of England, they scon raised an army of more than 
 twenty thousand men. ^Vhen the Saxons returned, with the 
 expcctaiion. doubtless, of renewing their depredations, they 
 were obliged to retreat with loss and shame. Eut after the 
 lìrìlons iiad comuiencedrebuildii :g their churches, their iiou- 
 
197 
 
 ses, ami their citios, anti were about to ei)joy tho blessings of 
 peace and repose, ihcy beiran (and this was always tlieir mis- 
 iortutic) to dispute auiomrsf, llieinselvcs ; and tlio doctrine of 
 Pebiiriup, which, it might have bf.'en thought, had boon long 
 a<ro l)uricd in oblivion, was revived to some considerable 
 extent, 
 
 liut the seeds of this heresy were rooted up, before they 
 liad attained suineicnl strcn<Tlli to injure tiu; true faith, for 
 Dyfrig, archbisliop of CarUîon, caused the bi^pps and cler- 
 íîy of Wales to meet at a place afterwards called J.lan-ddewi 
 lireli, in Cardjiranshire, (because it was in South Wales that 
 this heresy had revived,) to take measures for tho vindica- 
 tion of the Catholic faith, and the establishment of the genuine 
 principles of relii>ion. Accordinjily, tho bishops and clerjiy 
 convened ; amongst whom were Teilo, Padorn, Pavvlin, Ca- 
 doc, and Dewi, and many others, — all mon of ability, and 
 highly respected for their holy conversation and pieiy. But 
 the solemn, evangelical, and eloquent address of Dewi, in 
 pre»eminence to the rest, warmed the hearts of the assembly, 
 until they were ready to magnify the grac(! of (Jod ; for he ex- 
 posed the folly and presumption of confiding in good inten- 
 tions, independent of divine assistance, so plaitily, that all who 
 heard him received comfort and edification. It may truly be 
 said that his discourse " ministered grace unto the hearcrsJ' 
 This assembly met A. D. 4U2. 
 
 But lest any one should think that I misrepresent the his^ 
 torian, I will insert the account entire in his own words. 
 " The Pelagian heresy;" said he, " had greatly revived since 
 the departure of (iarmon from the island. This was ,the 
 cause of the meeting of tho Assembly at Llan-ddewi-Brefi, 
 where not only the bishops and clergy met together, but also 
 many of the nobility. At this meeting, the orthodox bishops 
 were very ddigent, preaching to the peojile, and endeavoring 
 to restore them from their errors ; but they did not succeed— 
 the false teachers having guined many proselytes, who were 
 all adhering immoveably to the false doctrine they had taken 
 up. Bishop I'awlin, when ho discovered this, sent a mes- 
 senger to Dewi, to beseech him to attend at the assembly, for 
 all knew that he was a mighty man in vindication of the truth : 
 but Dewi could not attend at this time, for the holy man had 
 entirely devoted himself te heavenly meditations. At last, 
 
líS8 
 
 however, Dyfrig, tlie arcliblshop, and Daniel, Bishop of Bau- 
 gor, condescended to \yait upon him in person, and he, in the 
 spirit, knew that they were on tlie road, hastening to him, and 
 fhat the cause required his presence. He tiierefore went 
 with them, " doubting nothing." Aa they approached the 
 ond of their journey, and were within sight of Llan Ddewi- 
 Brefi, they met a widow who was weeping bitterly for her 
 son who reconUy died, and was about to be buried. When 
 she saw that Dewi was going that way, she ran to him, and 
 earnestly beÄlght him to pray toGod that he would be pleased 
 to restore her son to life again. Dewi, upon this, hastened 
 to the bier, bedewed the face of the corpse with his tears, and, 
 calling on the name of Christ, the young man was revived in 
 the presence of all, to their utter astonishment ; and he de- 
 livered hiin perfectly well to his mother.* The young man 
 at this time refused to return home with his mother, and noth- 
 ing would satisfy him but to accompany Dewi to the Assem- 
 bly. The holy man complied with his wish, and gave him 
 his Bible (without which he would go to no place,) to carrj'. 
 He put it on his shoulder, and brought it to the Assembly. 
 Then Dewi (to the very great comlort of all the faithful,) 
 preached the word of God to the people in the open air ; and 
 on the summit of the hill where they stood, a church was 
 built, and consecrated to the honor of Dewi : it is called to 
 lliis day Llan-Ddewi-Brefi." 
 
 Whether these miracles, with many others of which tra- 
 dition speaks, were actually performed, I am unable to say ; 
 but there is no doubt that Dewi was a man of very extensive 
 literary and theological knowledge, and that his conversation 
 was in heaven, whilst he sojourned on earth. His future 
 greatness and excellence were predicted before his birth, as 
 will appear from the following remarkable occurrence. When 
 Gildas was preaching in the church of Llan-y-Morfa, a wo*" 
 man named Nonraslavvn, who was pregnant at the time with 
 Dewi, entereil the church during the service. Gildas imme- 
 diately became dumb, and was unable to proceed with his 
 discourse. The audience were greatly astonished at the 
 sudden impediment of the preacher, and inquired the cause. 
 " It is true (said Gildas) that I can address you in common con- 
 
 * Girard- Fit. St. David, apud fVlmrton. Anglia Sacrd 
 p. 669. 
 
180 
 
 versatioa, but I cannot preacli, nor can I explain the reason.* 
 Be pîpnseil, however, to withdraw for a lime, that I may see 
 what I can cfFcct alone." When the congregation liad o-one 
 out of" the church, CJildas again attempted to preach, but in 
 vain, every successive trial proving abortive. At length, in 
 the greatest terror and concern, he exclaimed, " If any one 
 be concealed in this house, I charge him or her, by the Living 
 Ciod, to come forth." Upon this, Nonraslawn, who had 
 been sitting in some secret place, meditating upon the words 
 of the preacher, presented herself, and, with a reverential 
 bow, rnplied to his call in the following manner : '^ There is 
 no one here except me, my lord, who have been sitting in this 
 place, listening to the holy words which have dropped from 
 your lips." Gildas was then persuaded that the child which 
 was born of her would be more exalted than he ; so he re- 
 quested her to withdraw, and proceeded with his discourse 
 without any further impediment or difficulty. 
 
 Soon after the breaking up of the assembly at Llan-Ddcwi- 
 Brefi, Dyfrig, the archbishop, was desirous, on account of 
 liis advanced age and bodily infu'mities, to resign his charge, 
 the duties of which were too wciglity and numerous for his 
 declining powers. Dewi ap Sant, lord of Cardigan, and an 
 uncle of king Arthur, Avas therefore consecrated to his holy 
 oflice ; but as Carleon, in Monmouthshire, (the seat of the 
 archbishoprick,) was filled with noise and confusion, and 
 was moreover the chief resort of strangers and the gentry of 
 the country, (attracted «liiereto by the king's court, which 
 was occasionally held there,) the new incumbent moved the 
 seat of his diocess to Ty-Dcle\vi,t in Pembrokeshire, where 
 he expected to enjoy that quietness and retiracy which were 
 so essential to the full discharge of his sacred and important 
 duties. Twenty-five archbishops, in succession, resided in 
 this place until about the year 1100, when the privelege of 
 giving title to an archbishoprick was wrested from it, by the 
 unfair intrusion and violent usurpation of another which had 
 had no possible right to such a distinction. Dewi, its first 
 archbishop, died at the very advanced age of one hundred 
 
 * Ego quidem communi loquela vos alloqui possum, 
 praedicare vcro, nulla tonus possum. Girald. p. 630. 
 t Now St. David'' 3. 
 
100 
 
 and forty-soven,* and, "likea sheaf of wheat fully ripe, >va9 
 gathered into the.garner of the Lord.?" 
 
 For a considerable length of time after this, the country en- 
 joyed the blessings of tranquillity and repose. Kings were 
 anointed in England and Ireland, and they prospered, be- 
 cause they followed that which was good : for " Mercy and 
 truth preserve the king, and his throne is upholdcn by tnercj'." 
 Frotu XX. 28. f Just and upright judges were appointed in 
 various di^slriots, to decide all disputes and controversies ; 
 and pious ministers were ordained to dispense to the Church 
 of Christ the bread of otcinal life. But when another gene- 
 ration arose, who studied nothing but present ease and pros- 
 perity, and had no persecution or tribulation to excite them 
 to good and holy deeds, every thing assumed an appearance 
 of confusion and disorder. The kings became cruel and op- 
 pressive, and ruled their subjects as with a rod of iron. The 
 judges were porcenary, and sold their decisions for money, 
 in imitation of the example of Balaam, the son of JJosor, 
 who loved the wages of unrighteousness. The priests, too, 
 — they who, above all others, should have been exemplary in 
 the discharge of their.duties — like Zechariah's idle shepherd, 
 descried their flocks, and sulVcrcd them to wander at pleasure 
 over the barren mountaiiis of unbelief, where they could find 
 no spiritual food to nourish their souls, but where rank and 
 ofl'ensive weeds and plants sprang up at every step, and shed 
 their poisonous influence on all surrounding objects. The 
 people, as a natural consequence of We neglect and indiffer- 
 ence of their civil and religious rulers, soon gave a loose rein 
 to their appetites and passions, and indulged in every species 
 of unrighteousness, wickedness, covetousness, and malice. 
 In short, they fully verified the words of the poet, "In faci- 
 nes jurasse putes :" that is, as if they had vowed to follow 
 
 * Ldand. dc í^cript. Britan. vol. 1, ;;. 50. 
 
 + Tlie sentiment contained in tliis passage is similar to tlie one cx- 
 press^i'iy a popular Enojish poet, (Drydcn, we believe,) in the fol- 
 lowing lines : 
 
 " But lot the bold conspirator beware. 
 Fur Heavon makes princes its peculiar care." 
 Tf con?trncd lilcrallj, this sentiment may not prove very acceptiiblo 
 
 to an American ; but the substitution of " rulers" lor " princes" will 
 
 render it perfectly «greeable. — Pub's. 
 
101 
 
 all manner of sin and wickedness. It is not surprising, there- 
 fore, lliat the judgments of tlie Lord were poured out ajrainst 
 thcni. " Shall I not visit for these things ^ saith the Lord ; 
 and shall not my soul he avcngod on such a nation as this ?" 
 Jcr. V. 9. When the sins of'thc lìritonä had attained their «cwif, 
 tlic Lord sent amongst thcni a plague, called in Welsh fall 
 J'elen, a species of yellow fovcr.* The section of country 
 where this plague prevailed to the greatest extent, and was 
 most fatal in its eilects, (including nearly the whole of Wales,) 
 was under the dominion of Maiu^owyn (twynkdu, the son of 
 Caswallon Jilaw-hir. England, however, was hy no means 
 exempt from this dreadful allliclion ; for a great multitude of 
 the inhabitants were smitten with the plague and died. King- 
 Maelgwyn at first was a man well disposed towards tlu5 
 Church, in defence of wliich, and the general interests of the 
 country, ho wa.s both able and willing to exercise his sword ; 
 but it is probable that in his latter days he wont astray from We 
 path in which he had previously walked, from too strong an 
 attachment to his son KmiN, whom (with a ncgligenco like 
 that which Eli of old manifested towards liis children) ho 
 permitted to commit what excesses he pleased, without 
 correction or restraint. On this account, CJildas speaks of 
 him in terms of harshness and unkindnesi) :t Taliesin cursos 
 him, and says : 
 
 Mav no favor be shewn to Maelgwyn, the king — 
 
 No ministrol his praises in poesy sing; 
 
 May no grace from above o'er inhabit his breast, 
 
 For he hath not his son''s evil habits reprcdsed. 
 
 When he walked in the path which was tending to death, 
 
 And cui'ses fell from him with every breath, 
 
 ilo used not the rod which a father should use. 
 
 When his children parental obedience refuse. 
 
 i\Iay his days on the earth bo unhappy and lew, 
 
 And hisiields, where abundance and beauty once grew, 
 
 JJc desolate, barren, and unfair to the view ! 
 
 Ono oi^VIaelgwyn's sons was named CKUEnio, and from 
 him, being lord of the j)lace, that part of South Wales was 
 called Crrcdigion— now commoidy termed Cardiganshire. 
 
 * Vide Use. Jules, /hit. Anfiq. c. 1-1, ;;. 290. 
 t Gild, dc Excid. Britunn. p. 20. 
 
192 
 
 Rut to return : Whon the Lord hud smitten tlio country 
 with such an awful plngun, and 80 niiiny thousands of its in- 
 hajjiianls had fallen bouoath its dosclalinjf ravajTCs, tho Saxons 
 found Í10 (lillUndty in coiiqueiiug and subjugating tlic remain- 
 der. A «;Toat number of tlio Brilons sailed over to their coim- 
 trymon in lîrittany, tocscai)o from tlio unhealthy almosphere 
 which lu)\rrod around ihoir own dwellings ; so that, between 
 the number of those who died by the plague and of those 
 Avho emigrated to Brittany, the eounlry was nearly drained of 
 its' populativ)n — so much so, indeed, that but a very small 
 body could be found to withstand the forces of the Saxons. It 
 is evident, therefore, that it was not by their strength, or by 
 llioir cunning, that they subjugated the Uritons ; but by the 
 force of circumstances, which God in his righteous judg- 
 ment had brought to bear against the inhabitants, for their 
 daring impiety and hardness of heart. ^ " lîceausc they for- 
 gol the multitude of his mercies, they fell in the day of his 
 vengeance.'" Thus the lîritons lost tlio crown of England, 
 which they had held in their possession upwards of 1827 
 years. 
 
 When the Saxons had usurped the crown of England, and 
 had secured themselves in the government of tlic country, 
 (notwithstanding the unjust manner in which they cilected it,) 
 Pope CiuKiiOKv, A.l). 5t){», about ISO years after the Saxons 
 came to Britain, sent Augustine the Monk to preach the 
 Gospel to them ; for, as yet, they were universally illiterate, 
 and without any knowledge of tho true God or of the Gospel 
 of Jesus Christ. 
 
 This monk was not St. Augustine, the bishop of llippo, a 
 city of Africa. liishop Augustine was one of the ancient 
 Fathers of tho Church, and a man of exemplary piety, of 
 extensive literary acquirements, and of sound, undevialing, 
 imcompromisiug faith. Augustine the monk was .1 tall, slen- 
 der, lean man in person ; as to his faculties, he was like one 
 of the Pharisees mentioned in the scriptures, aid had a 
 haughty and arrogant appearance. He was envious and 
 Mooi'.thirsty, as his subsequent conduct in Hritaiu plainly 
 excmjdified. When he lirst landed, he displayed some of 
 the imposing pageantry of his vocation. A man carrying a 
 
 * luicXoin^ (fc licb. Chst. Brit, c 15,. 
 
193 
 
 ìargc Bilvcr crosB, and another bearing the image of Christ 
 painted on a board, walked before liim.* Thi» wai mor« 
 pomp and ceremony. 
 
 The Cîhurch of Rome, at tliis tirao, Iiad not only outwardly 
 adorned herself with vain and superstitious ceremonies, 
 which were injnrions to the power and innuciic.o of true re- 
 ligion, but slu; had also bicomn corrupt in her doctrine ; for, 
 1st. In addition to the worship of Jesus Christ, her pastor» 
 liad introduced the practice of praying to the saints, bolli male 
 and female: 2d. Besides Heaven aiul Hell, (the llnal scene» 
 of rewards and punishments,) they had invented a third place, 
 which they called l*urg;itory : .'id. 'J'l\e priests were fotl)iddon 
 to marry, although the practice had not as yet become uni- 
 versal : 4tli. The bishop of Rome claitned authority over all 
 the other bishops in ('hriatendom. Som(! say that he had not 
 at this time attained his full power, but had taken the prima 
 step to his exaltation : Hth. They mixed saltf with the water 
 in baptism : 0th. Images were introduced into the churclieii, 
 although tiie practice of bowing down I)efüre them was as 
 yet but partially observed : 7th- They inculcated the belief 
 
 • Wo beg leave, in this place, to repeat a remark made in our pre* 
 face. We disclaim any and all rosponHÌbllity for tlio opinioiiH of thç 
 ftullior of lliÌM liÌHlnry. VVo pulilisli llioin a.s tlioy u.i-o, more for llio suke 
 of giving a correct tranHJalion of tlio orijrinul, than fr<im a dosiro to 
 maniftìHt any participation in tho KuntiniuntH llioy contalp. Wore we 
 to omit ail tlio pasKagcH vvliicli do not coincide with onrown opinion», 
 (particularly in this jtart of tho work, wlioro Bontin>ont« aro advanced 
 in roialion to poculiar points of rclÌLfioUH helicf,) wo sliould leave but 
 a small portion of tho work un nutilatod. II', thcroforo, any one of our 
 r(îaderH hIioiiUI moot with Hcntinicnts which aro not otily oi)poi;od to 
 )iÌH own, but aro absolutely dorofjatory, in hÌH opitiion, to tlie taith 
 which ho ])rofo8acH, wo trust ho will not altributo any bianio to uw. 
 In tho remarks which aro Hcattorcd throuf;!» tho Hubnu'iucnl part of 
 this work rolativo to tho (Catholic Cliurcii, ilH doctrinCH, and ilHniom- 
 bor», those who hold to that faith will find somo thin^^n which aro un- 
 palatablo ; but, when tl.py take into connidoration that tho author 
 wrote (as did all oliiors who attempted tlio hÌHlory of tho early ugca 
 under tliu disadvantaffCM of only partial information, wo think tliejr 
 will notonly uxcmpt Id'n from liio cliar'jo of prejudice and mÌNroiiro- 
 «ontation, but oumdvc» aUo from that of participating; in h\n fechnije 
 or Konlimonta. — Pub's. 
 
 i "Charmed «alt" would bo the literal translation — Tramlnlor. 
 
 M 
 
lÛ-t 
 
 Ihal every piece of wood or stone in the shape of a cross had 
 the virtue of performing miracles. 
 
 These tiling» are thus related in an old Welsh chronicle : — 
 " The Chrislianiiy which Augustine introduced amongst the 
 English had degenerated essentially from the purity of the 
 Gospel: it iranscended the limits of the Church of Christ, 
 and abounded in superfluous riles, human ordinance*, and 
 unmeaning ceremonies, contrary to the simplicity inculcated 
 in the precepts of our Saviour; such, for instance, as crosses 
 and images, prayiiii]: to deceased saints, the supremacy of 
 the Pope, the comminoling of water and salt in baptism, and 
 other unintelligible, unspiritual, and frivolous practices. Such 
 •was the corrupt garb in which Augustine introduced the 
 Christian religion to the notice and consideration of the Sax- 
 ons." 'J'his testimony is furnished by the Kighl Heverend 
 Father, Richard Davies, D.D., bishop of St. David's, in his 
 preface to the tiist NN elsli edition of the New Testament, 
 primed A.D. 15G7. 
 
 It is not my intention td give a history of the success which 
 attended the preacbing of Augustine lo the Saxons. As a 
 reward for the zeal and pcrsevcram-e with which he dissemi- 
 nated tlie corrupt doctrines of the Romish church, the Pope 
 vas pleased to confer upon him the title of Archbishop of 
 Britain. This was tlie first attempt of the I'opc to exercise 
 authority in this country. As soon as Augustine was ele- 
 vated to his exalted station, he sent for the bishops of lìiitain, 
 in the hope of persuailing them to acknowledge the Pope as 
 the head Pastor of the universa' Chuich, and himself as the 
 archbishop of all Britain, under the instructions and authority 
 of his master. Dvnawt, the abbot of Bangor- is-y coed, 
 with m-!ny others of the clergy, in compliance with the invi- 
 tation, met together at the pl.ice appointed, for the express 
 purpose of discussing the novel claims which he and the Pope 
 had asserted. Dynawt, " a man approved of God," and 
 " who righdy divided the truth," replied lo Augustine in the 
 following words : " Be it known to you, ihût we consider it 
 our duty to obey and submit to the Church of ood, to the 
 Pope of Rome, and to every good Christian — to love them 
 in every situation and under all circumstances, and to assist 
 all, both by word and deed, in becoming children of the Lord. 
 AVe know of no other obedience lo him w*hom you call Pope^ 
 
or Fatlior ; and this we ara prepared to reader to him and Id 
 every Christian for ever. Beyond this, wo are subject to 
 the archbishop of Carleon, who is a guide and an overseer, 
 under God, to direct and keep us in the spiritual path."* 
 Tliis ia an excellent testimony against Popeiy ; for Dynawt, 
 in the name of his brethren, asserts that they were reidy to 
 assist and love the Pope of Rome, if he were a true Chria. 
 tian, as they charitably judged him to be: but ihi;y knew of 
 no other manifestations of aitnchmetit that were due to him. 
 *' We are (said they) under the direction of the archbishop of 
 Carleon, who is our superintendent in ;he hands of God." 
 
 When Augustine heard this fearless expression of the sen- 
 timents of the Britisli clergy, he was persuaded that th» 
 Pope would not be acknowledfred by ihern as the head of the 
 Catholic Church, nor himself be recognised as archbishop of 
 the Church in Ikitain. He was highly displeased at the 
 freedom of their remarks, and answered them in a tone of 
 harshness and severity. " Inasmuch as ye refuse to acknow- 
 ledge the Pope as the head of the Catholic (Church, and obsti- 
 nately adhere to your own peculiar practices, prove thelrutli 
 of'your principles by the performance of some miracles." 
 Thereupon, an old blind Englishman was brought to them, 
 to ascertain whether they could restore hi& sight : when they 
 confessed their inability, Augustine undertook the work, and 
 praV'ed, and immediately the man received his sight. f It 
 might have been supposed that the gift of tongues would have 
 been of more service to him than his boasted power of work- 
 ing miracles ; for ho could not speak a word of English, 
 his preaching and conversation being conveyed to his hearers 
 through the medium of an interpreter. He presumed, how- 
 ever, notwithstanding this dtficiency, to perform wonders. 
 He acted wisely in selecting an Englishmatt to interpret his 
 Bayings ; for, had he chosen a Welshman, it is probable that 
 the task would have proved too much for him. 
 
 The Papists and tlie Pagans Sre Continually boasting of 
 their power to perforin miracles. The Papists relate of St. 
 Thomas, one of their saints, that the Cross addressed him at 
 follows: "Thou hast written well concerning me, O 
 
 * Spelm. Condi. Brit. p. 108, ex antiq. MS. 
 t JJeJ. Hist. Echs. 1.2, c. I. 
 
196 
 
 Thomas."* The Pagans also say that the temple of the 
 godkless of Fate spoke to the women who ministered there as 
 follows : •' Ye have done well."t The Papists affirm that 
 St. Francis preached to birds, fishes, and wild beasts ; and 
 that his sermon eflected such a mighty change in a greedy 
 volf, that he came to him, and solemnly swore that he 
 would never afterwards injure either man or beast.":}: The 
 Piigans also relate many similar stories. The Papists say 
 that some man cut oil' his right arm, and hung it to a post, in 
 the presence of a multitude of people ; but, after he had de- 
 voutly bowed before the image of the Virgin Mary, his arm 
 immediately leaped to its wonted place on his body, and 
 was so skilfully and scientifically cemented that the joint was 
 Jiot visible. § The Pagans also assert that a woman was 
 greatly pained in her bowels by a large worm. She went to 
 a wizard to obtain relief, but he was unfortunately from 
 Jiome : his servants, however, took her into the room where 
 their master healed the sick, and cut off her head, in order to 
 extract the worm with less diíBculty. Before they had re- 
 placed and fastened the head in its proper position, the wiz- 
 ard returned, and chastised them for their temerity and pre- 
 sumption ; but he had compassion on the woman, and made 
 her immediately " every whit whole. "|| It would be an easy 
 matter to multiply such stories, which any one can perceive 
 are entirely destitute of truth. But that false teachers have 
 performed miracles, i> a fact which cannot be controverted. 
 Our Saviour says, " False Christs and false prophets shall 
 arise, an(i shew signs and wonders, to seduce, if it were 
 possible, even the elect." 3fnrk xiii, 23. If, therefore, 
 Augustine the Monk endeavored to force the reception of his 
 erroneous tenets, (such as the supremacy of the bishop of 
 Rome, the invocation of saints, «fcc.) the Britons did well to 
 withstand them, and to adhere to the admonition of our Lord, 
 "But take heed: behold, I have foretold you all things." 
 The remark of a member of our church is appropriate on 
 this subject: " This l^ay» to shew our opponents, the Pa- 
 pists, that they should not be angry at us for examining their 
 
 * Brev. Rom. in Fest. St. Thorn. 7. Mart. 
 
 t Fal. Max. /.1, c. 8. 
 
 X Gest. St. Drancisc. Ä\ 7 4' 16. 
 
 § Baron, ad .^nn. 727, N. 5, 6, 7. 
 
 y ViU. .^lian. dc dnimal. I 9, c. 33. 
 
107 
 
 miracles by the unerring rules of the scriptures ; for, if 
 the former contain any doctrine which is not to be found in 
 the latter, we reject them as lying fables, or the workings of 
 Satan.* 
 
 It is certain that the Britons of that age consiilered Augus- 
 tine as a false teacher ; for their chronicles allirm thvit they 
 would not salute an Englishman after Augustine had intro- 
 duced so many corruptions into the Christian church, though, 
 whilst they were Pagans, they would buy, sell, and deal 
 with them.f It was not without scripture authority that the 
 liritons acted thus ; for St. Paul says, " If a n an that is call- 
 ed a brollier be a fornicator, or a railer, or a drunkard, or an 
 extortioner, with such an one do not cat." 1 Cor. v. 11. 
 Those of the Britons who were orthodox in their belief would 
 do nothing at all without scripture authority, as will be seen 
 from one of their proverbs, "And the word of God above all." 
 
 Taliesin, one of the principle poets of that age, pronoun- 
 ces a curse upon those priests who did not carefully yuard 
 their flocks against the leaven of Augustine, and other Rom- 
 ish Priests, whom he calls the wolves of Kome. 
 
 Gwao a gymmerth fcdydd, 
 * A chred a chrefydd, 
 
 Oiii's tyHtia ; 
 Gwae hwj bunuothau, 
 A'u diriaid dalbdau, 
 Sy'ii llawn truha. 
 
 Gwae ofTciriad mud, 
 Ni aniffoifflia gwud, 
 
 Ac ni phrogotlia. 
 Gwao ni clioidw ci gail, 
 Ac ofo'ii fugail, 
 
 Ac ni's areilia. 
 
 Gwac ni clieidw ei ddcfaid 
 Khag bleiddiau Ilhulciniaid, 
 
 A'u IFon gnw])f)a ; 
 Gwao ddigasog saint, 
 Ni chad wo ei I'raint, 
 
 Ac ni addula. 
 
 * IVhitc's Way to Church, 42, p. 303. 
 
 t Vid, D. Ric, Davies, jRp, Mencv. Frfr/, ad. N. T. 
 
198 
 
 Gwaeeilua angau, 
 A wnel bechodau, 
 
 Oni's cyffesa ; 
 Gwae a yso fwyd, 
 Drwy segur fywyd, 
 
 Ac ni lafuria. 
 
 Gwae a gasglo olud, 
 Tra fo yn y byd, 
 
 O drais a thraha ; 
 Gwae, erbyn dydd-brawd, 
 !Ni chospo ei gnawd, 
 
 Ac ni's gweddia. 
 
 Gwae a fo ben-gwlad, 
 Ac a ib ceidwad, 
 
 Ac a wnel draha ; 
 Gwae ni chred i'r Drindaw'^ 
 Gwae ni rydd gardawd, 
 
 Ac ni thrugarha. 
 
 Gwae a ddygo dref-tad 
 Y weddw aV ymddifad, 
 
 Oni's cpfiawnha ; 
 Gwae a orchifygo'r gwan, 
 Ac a ddygo'i ran, 
 
 Oni's cyflawna. 
 
 Gwae a ddygo far 
 
 Yn ci galon at ei gar, • 
 
 Ac a'j casha ; 
 Gwae berch^n cyfoeth 
 A welo lednoeth, 
 Oni thosturia. 
 
 n 
 Gwao hwy y gethern, 
 A wladychant uffern, 
 
 Ar ol byd yma ; 
 Man y niae crio, 
 Man y mae udo, 
 
 Byth heb esmvvythdra.* 
 
 The meeting of Augustine with the Clergy as before rela- 
 ted is only a proof of his passionate and overbearing disposi- 
 tion : the nature of the wolf was hid under the clothing of the 
 
 • We have inserted this in Welsh for the gratification of those who 
 understand the language, in order that they may compare the style of 
 writing in the time of Taliesin with that of the present day. Apootical 
 *ranslatioa will be found in the Addenda.— fwô'í. 
 
199 
 
 lamb. Hiiherlo nothing had been heard but '< a still small 
 voice:" the torrent and tempest were yet to come. At the 
 first meeting it was agreed that the parties should adjourn to 
 the division line of the counties of Worcester and Hereford, 
 at a place which was afterwards called Augustine's Oak, [Der- 
 7oen Awsiin,) (for the assembly was held under a thick oak 
 in the open íìeid.) A very great number of the Britons at- 
 tended, besides seven of the bishops of Wales, viz : the bish- 
 ops of Worcester. Hereford,* Llandaf, Llanbabarn-fawr, Ban- 
 gor, St. Asaph, and Holyhead in Anglesea ; besides whom, 
 the able and intelligent students of the college at Carleon, (a 
 place as noted then as Oxford is now ;) and from North Wales 
 many hundreds of educated teachers from the great monastery 
 of Bangor-isy coed, in which were taught in that age all the 
 different branches of literature which were then known : for 
 such was the clamor raised by Augustine respecting the su- 
 preme authority and claims of the Pope, that the people 
 crowded from all parts of the country to see the messenger 
 he had sent from Rome. But before they arrived at the end 
 of their journey, some of ihem rret with an elderly man, who 
 inquired where they were going. — " We are going," said 
 they, " (0 meet Augustine, who was sent by one whom he 
 calls the Pope of lìome to preach to the Saxons. He asks 
 us to obey him, and also to receive the same ceremonies and 
 articles of religion as are received and held by the church of 
 Rome. Pray, what is your opinion on this subject? shall 
 v/e obey him, or will we not?" The elder answered, "If 
 God has sent him, obey him." "But how can we know 
 whether he is sent by God or not?" said they. " By this 
 shall ye know," said the elder; "consider what our Saviour 
 says — ' Take my yoke upon you, and learn of me, for I -am 
 iTieek and lowly in heart ;' (Maith. xi. 29,) and if Augustine 
 is a meek and humble man, and poor in spirit, hear him ; iC 
 otherwise, have nothing to do with him. " Buthow shall we 
 know," they rejoined, " whether he is proud or humble ?" 
 " Easily enough," said the elder : " proceed slowly, in order 
 that Augusime may be at the place appointed before you, 
 and sit in his chair : Now, he is only one, and I am told 
 there are seven bishops on our side, besides many other re« 
 spectable men : therefore, if Augustine will not rise from hie 
 
 * These two bishopricks were at that time considered part 
 of Whales. 
 
200 
 
 ôbair and salute you, you may then judge at once that he is 
 a proud man : do not obey him." The counsel of this elder 
 was considered by the whole of them as a kind warning from 
 God, and they were unanimous in adopting it. After they 
 had bid farewell to the elder, they proceeded on their journey, 
 in the name of God ; and, when they came into the presence 
 of Aii2"siine, he offered no salutation, nor did he move from 
 his chair. 
 
 After looking at them for a considerable time, with an air 
 of cold indifference, he condescended to address them as fol- 
 lows : " Dear brethren, although you hold many things con- 
 trary to o'lr customs, yet we will bear with you in them, if 
 yon will at this lime agree with us in three particulars : 1st. 
 To observe the feast of Enster according to the discipline of 
 the Church of Rome : 2d. To perform the ministry of bap- 
 tis-n in the manner practised by the said Church : 3d. To 
 assist us in preaching the Gospel to the Saxons. If you will 
 join us in these ordinances, we will bear with you for a time 
 in other matters now in dispute between us." The bishops 
 of Wales replied, that they would neither coincide with the 
 Churrh of Rome in these particulars, nor acknowledge him 
 as their archbishop ; "for," said they to each other, " if he 
 was too proud to rise from his seat to salute us now, how 
 much more would he despise us if we were to submit to his 
 authority?"* " Is that your answer?" said Augustine an- 
 rrrily, (and his blood boiled within him as he spoke,) " Is that 
 your story ? Perltaps you will repent this hereafter. If you 
 do not think proper to join us in preaching the Gospel to the 
 S'jxons, rely upon it, the time will come, and that speedily, 
 when vou will receive death at their hands." 
 
 This was no idle threat, without intent ; for, although 
 Augustine possessed no more of the spirit of prophecy than 
 did Simon Magus, he was instrumental in verifying his own 
 predictions. t He instigated and encouraged Ethelbert, one 
 
 * Si mode iiobis ossurgere noluit, quanta mag'is si ei 
 subdi cacperimus, jam nos pro nihilo contemnet. Bed. I. 3, 
 t.2. 
 
 + Goldsmith, in relating this portion of English history, inclines 
 rather to favor than to censure Auguf tine, of whom our author speaks 
 in such harsh and uncomprising terms. He saya : " Augustine, on- 
 
201 
 
 ■of the Saxon kings, to collect men and arms to pnnish the 
 Britons for their disobedience in refusing to receive him as 
 their archbishop. Ethelbert prevailed upon another king, 
 named Klfred, to join him; and togetlier they marchod a 
 very large army towards Chester, on the river Dee. When 
 they were within two miles of that city, they were met by 
 Brochfael Ysgithrog, a grandson of Brychan Brychoiniog. 
 He had but a few men under his command — not one tenth of 
 the number of the enemy: he therefore determined to act 
 with caution and prudence, and to seek terms of peace, lest 
 liis army should be sacrificed by rashness and temerity. '* Or 
 what king, going to make war against another king, sitteth 
 not down first, and consulteth whether he be able with teu 
 thousand to meet him that cometh against him with twenty 
 thousand ? Or else, while the other is yet a great way ofi", 
 he sendcth an ambassage, and desireth conditions of peace." 
 ijukr. xiv. 31, 32. So Brochfixcl, the governor of Chester, 
 considering the weakness of his army, sent messengers to the 
 two Saxon kings, desiring an amnesly ; but their elForts were 
 unavailing, and, instead of receiving that respect and atten- 
 tion to which they were entitled, they were slain at the re- 
 quest of the haughty monk wiio had excited the invasion.* 
 Brochfael then retreated towards the monastery of Bangor-is- 
 y-Cocd, in which there were more than two thousand monks 
 — pious and holy men, who served the Lord " in the beauty 
 of holiness." They were not, like the monks of the Church 
 of Rome at the present day, indolent carousers and lovers of 
 
 couraged by his favorahlo reception, and snoinjj a prospect ofBUCoess, 
 proceeded with redoubled zeal to preacli the <TOi;pcI. The k'mit (Etli- 
 elbort) openly espoused the Christian reliaion, while his oxainplo 
 wrouijht so successfully on liis subjects, tii.it numbers of Ihcni came 
 voluntarily to bo baptized, their missioner loudly declaring ai^'ainst 
 any coeicivo means towards their convorsion." 
 
 As an additional evidence of the cffecta which resulted fioni the 
 labors of Au<rustine, a celebrated historian observes : " It is a re- 
 niarkablo feature in the character and piety of the Anylo-Saxon 
 princes, that continually the v;orld was edified by the slight of one of 
 them quitting his throne, and all the pomps and cares of royalty, and 
 rctirin;^ to pass the evening of his days in tho shade of a monastery, 
 or in the holy city of tho supreme pontiff." — Pun's. 
 
 * Vide Goodwin's Catalogue, c. 4, p. 45. 
 
202 
 
 carnal pleasures; but their lives were devoted to the acquisi- 
 tion of knowledge autl the perforraanre of works of holiness 
 and chnrity. Some of them studied divinity, others medi- 
 cine : some the languas^es, others the sciences ; nor were 
 gardeniiifr, agriculture, or the mechanic arts without some 
 professors an)ongst them. When Elhelbert and Elfred, with 
 their immense army, were approaching, these monks, who 
 had fasted for three days, went out of the njonasiery to meet 
 Brochfael Ys<.rithrog : tliey prayed tlmtlie might be viciorious, 
 and encouraged iiim to be firm and fearless, notwithstanding 
 his >.',reat im'erioriiy to the enemy in point of numbers ; for 
 they knew that, in the event of his defeat, tl:ey could expect 
 no favor or mercy from A>igusline. When one of the kings 
 saw themuhitude of monks tluis assembled, he inquired who 
 they were ; and when he was told that they were the priests 
 of the Mostliigli God, who had como there to pray for the 
 success of their countrymen, he was very wroth, and, in the 
 violence of his rage, rushed upon them, and murdered twelve 
 hundred of them in cold blood, without the least resistance on 
 their part. Whilst this act of cruelty and barbarity was 
 being perpetrated, Augustine was a spectator of the scene, 
 and consenting to the massacre. Not more than fifty of them 
 escaped ! What the Papists were then, they still remain— a 
 vindictive people.* This occurred A.D. 601. 
 
 The Roman Catholics are oflended at this heavy and, as 
 they say, unfoundid accusation against Augustine. They 
 not only refuse to acknowledge that he was concerned in th« 
 massacre of the monks, but would fain have us to believe that 
 he died previous to its occurrence. f It is certain, however, 
 that this could not be the case; for his signature is aflixed 
 to several instruments of writing which were executed several 
 years after wards 4 
 
 About this tvme, great numbers of pious Britons emigrated 
 to the island of Hardsey, in order to secure themselves from 
 
 * ride Spelm. Condi. Britan.p. 110. 
 
 t lianc Pareniheain in Bed. I 2. c. 2, (qiuwivis ipso 
 Jitigustinojom imilto ante tempore ad caelestiu regna iub- 
 lato) J'oniifici intexKcnint contra omnivin AIS. Haxonico- 
 rum JAbrorum /idem. Spcl. Concil. p. ilO. 
 
 i JeweVg Defence, pt. 5, c. I, p. 438. 
 
203 
 
 the heartless oppression of tlic Saxons. This they did ir» con^ 
 iormily with the counsel of our Snviour : " When ihey per- 
 secute you in one city, floe ye into another." Malt. x. 23. 
 It is very prob;ib!c that the monks MÌio escaped from tho 
 nviss.icre before described persuaded the rest, wlio amounted, 
 it is said, to upwards of twenty thousand, to seek refuge in 
 the ishind of tíardsey, where Daniel, bishop of Bangor, was 
 interred.* 
 
 But the hand of the liOrd speedily avenged the martyrdom 
 of His faitliful servanls. Wherever the bloody transaftion 
 at BanG^or was related, the minds of the people were deeply 
 exeited and filled with indignation. Indeed, the feeling of 
 abhorrence at the deed, and the desire ior retaliation, became 
 so general, that Cadfan, prince of North Wales, and MoR- 
 OAN, prince of South Wales, tendered their services to 
 the governor of Chester ; each leading a host of clioscu men, 
 bravo, valiant, and firmly resolved to defend the rights and 
 privileges of their common country against all encroachments, 
 from whatever quarter they might proceed. The two vSaxou 
 kings, highly elated, no doubt, with the success of their ex- 
 pedition, were on their return home, when the army of tho 
 Britons obstructed their progress, and favored them with a 
 salutation which they were neither expecting nor desiring to 
 receive. Tlie Britons, when about to (commence their attack, 
 were reinforced by Blkorio, prince of Cornwall, who brought 
 his troops to thpir assistance. By this time, the situation of 
 the Saxons was by Jio means an enviable one : they were en- 
 compassed on every side, and iiad no possible chance of 
 avoiding an engagement. Then their consciences began to 
 smite them : the recollection of the innocent blood which they 
 had shed, and with which their hands were sill imbued, 
 arose to tlieir minds, and terror and dismay seized hold upon 
 them. The r.isistance they made was brief and feeble. On 
 the other hand, the Britons were cool and courageous: they 
 were well persuaded of tho justice of their cause, and, 
 wi'h the force and energy of an army of giants, they fell upon 
 the enemy, and did mighty execution. The scenes which 
 ensued are bciyond description : they may be imagined, but 
 cannot be related in words. Suflice it to say, that upwards 
 of seventy thousand of the Saxon army fell on that day, 
 
 * Powel Annot. ad Girald. 1.1, c. 6, p. 192, 
 
304- 
 
 (amongst whom was Eihelbert,* the king,) besides a great 
 number who were wounded or taken prisoners. 
 
 Cadfan, prince of North Wales, was buried at Llan Cad- 
 walladr, and the following words wese inscribed on a door 
 opposite to liis grave: " Catamanus, rex sapientissimus, opi- 
 malissimus omnium regum." Tiiat is, " Cadfan, the wisest 
 and richi'st of all kings."! Cadwaladr thü Blessed, the 
 founder of the chuich which* bears his name, was his 
 grandson. 
 
 But to return again to Augaitine. There were three points 
 (as you have already heard) on which he wished the bishops- 
 to acknowledge his authority, viz. To observe Easter accord- 
 ing to the rules of the Church of Rome, to practise the same 
 cetemonies in baptism, and to preach the Gospel to the Sax- 
 ons. In the lirst place, the Church of Rome kept Easter from 
 the first Sunday after the fourteenth day of the moon's age 
 until the twenty-first day alter the suu crossed the equinoc- 
 tial line, in tl;c spring or the sign of the Ram ; and, if the 
 fourteenth occurred on Sunday, ihen the ensuing Sunday was 
 Eastor. But the Britons, following the example of the Asi- 
 tic Churches, observed Easter only from the fourteenth to 
 the twentieth ; and, if the former happened on Sunday, that 
 day was Easter. In this manner their Easter festival was 
 sometimes kept a whole week before that of the Church of 
 Rome: or, in other words, whilst the Britojis were observ- 
 ing the solemn festival of Easter, the Romans were cele- 
 brating the return of Palm Sunday. It is true that authors 
 are not agreed on this point; but it is thus that Caradoc, ab- 
 bot of Llancafarn, relates the matter. 
 
 * We cannot find a confirmation of this account of the death of 
 Eihelbert, in tiny liistory to which we have referred ; but in Hume's 
 History of England we perceive something like a contradiction of it, 
 or, at least, something which would lead us to doubt its correctness. 
 It is the Ibllowing : ''Eihelbert died February 24, A.D. 617, and 
 was buried at Canterbury." Now, the engajicinenl in which our au- 
 thor says ho was slain took place, according lo his account, about six. 
 teon years before ; and it is very doubtful to us, whether, if he liad 
 fallen in battle at a distance from Kent, his body would have been 
 singled out from amidst the thousands that were scattered on the field, 
 {•nd removed to Canterbury for interment. — Pub's. 
 
 t Mona Antiq. Rest. p. 156, 157. 
 
20Ö 
 
 " Thü second propoaiiion advanced by Augustine was tliat 
 the rites of baptism should bo adminÌ!<ler(ul dcrordiiifr to the 
 dÌHi:ii)lino of tJic Church of Home : that is, that sail Hhouhl 
 bo mixed with tho water. Tliis was an idle and supprslilioua 
 ceremony, introduced into the Catholic Church at a limo 
 wlien our bishops could not pos ibiy have atiy knowl«;diro of 
 it, as there had been no intereours» between liritain and 
 Homo ibr nearly a coiitur}'' prior to the mission of Augustine 
 to the lOiiglish.* 'J'his is testified by the cliroiiiele before 
 mcniioned, in tlie followiiijr words: "The (ỳhrisliauity 
 which Augustine introduced into I'^ngland was mixftd with 
 many superlluons ritCH and unmeauiug ceremonies, contrary 
 to the nature or the kingdom of Christ; such as crosses, 
 images, the invocation of eaints, a belief in tlie supremacy 
 of tlie Church of Rome, and the mixture of salt with water 
 in bapti.sm." 
 
 The third demand wliidi Augustine made was that the 
 bishops and clergy of VVal(;s should preach the Cospel to the 
 Saxons. This they refused to do, because the Saxons, con- 
 trary to every principle of honor and honesty, liad wrested 
 their country from theni by treachery and violence. They 
 thouglit that repentance was not gonumc, unless accompa- 
 nied with a reparation of wrongs previously cominittecl ;| 
 and, as the Saxons had unjustly d(!privcd tliem oi' tlieir homes 
 and their country, thny rightly judged that tiio I'ope ought to 
 have directed Augustine to adviHc them to restore the property 
 they h id thus uncereiiKiuiously stolen. IJesides this, iflliey 
 had consented to preach to the Saxons, they would have been 
 compelled to receive all the corruj)! doctrines of the (Jhuieh 
 of Rome; for, although there were but two articles of faith 
 \ipon wliichliiey directly disagreed, there were many points 
 in relation lo which they would have found it dillicult to re- 
 concile their opinions. Tiiis we may infer from the introduction 
 
 * Bishop LluyiVs Ch. Gov. of Britain, p. 64. 
 
 t Dchuernt ((ircgorvts) mcdias fuUus admonisse Suxo- 
 neii, gcnfem perj/,lam, ut si .sincere ChriAfianiysirniirn vcl- 
 lent udmittere, B ritanniae imperiutn (quod contra Sacra- 
 ment hi a ndlitiuc, per Tyrannidein occiipavcrunt) jitstis do- 
 ■minis et posscssori/jiin (jitam primum rcslilucrant, Lel,v, J, 
 p.ll. 
 
206 
 
 to Augustine's address :* " Dear brcfliren, although you hoM 
 mam) tilings coiitr:iry to our customs." Augustine was cun- 
 liitiii: he know that it would be idle to expect a oerffctcon- 
 cuircnce in liis views at once ; but, had they yielded to his 
 first three dctnands, he would soon have found an opportu- 
 nity to incroaso the nuuibi^r. The bishops, therefore, acted 
 with great prudiMice in rojecting his propositions in tofo. It 
 may be ihnuilit tfial, in laldiu!; ihis bold and decisive course, 
 they had bmMi governed l)y the words of the Aposde— '• Ye 
 tlierefor(>, believed, srcing ye know these things before, be- 
 ware, K'sl ye a!si>, being led away with the error of tho 
 wicked, fall from your own steadfastness." 2 Pei. lii. 17. 
 
 Tlie Mritnns stood firnii for at least a hundred and fifty 
 years afier lhis,coiiiRn iing mrinfnlly for llio true faith, with* 
 oat being deli'.ed with iho corruptions of Popery. It is said 
 that a monk, named ^u^nhinus, proclaimed that the Virgin 
 Mary hail a|);)>; arcd to bun in a dream, antl commanded him 
 to cause her imago to be put up in the churches, t!\al the peo- 
 ple should b.)w to it as to the iinaire of Christ himself; and 
 wlien tho Pope (poor man!) called a counsel to confirm tho 
 dream of this monk, the bislio])s of Wales refused to receive 
 his authority, saying, " ijct liim keep his i!r>'amio himself." 
 For this reason, an l.'inglishnian named J]dc'cn, bishop of 
 Salisbury, wrote a book against tlie Britons, wherein he com- 
 plained that their Priests married, and rejected the authority 
 of the Pope and the rites of tho church of Rome, t 
 
 lîitherlo, we have seen, tho Drilons wcresteadfnst in "con- 
 temling fortbe faiih which was once delivered unio the saints;" 
 but Popery gained upon them gradually, and, admitting one 
 ordinance after another, they were finally persuaded to em- 
 brace the whole doctrine of the Roman Catholic Church. 
 This consummation Avas elfected in tlie year 703, when the 
 Pope appointed Elbod, (in Latin Elboflins,) Patriarch over 
 Wales, who, by his llalterv and deception, perverted the peo- 
 ple from the purity of the r»ospel.| It is indisputable, how- 
 over, thattlie Jiriions universally embraced the errors of Pope- 
 
 * In JMLILTIS nostrae consueiudini — contraria qntrtis. 
 Bed. /.2, r. 2. 
 
 t Vid. Lcl.de Script. />Ví7. /j. 99. 
 Í H Lltvod'n Brcv. of Brit. p. 67. 
 
207 
 
 governniciil. of WnUis ;* and wo nr.i^ inuii.in^ » ..miuuv. m^v 
 lie :iiiil his ooiinsfillors would not li.ivo frono to Itoinc, if llioy 
 hud not at llial litnc (!inl)r:ici'd tin; n:li;;ioii ol ihcUoiiiaii (Catho- 
 lic Cliiirch, aud subniiliLd ur.equivucaliy to the authority of 
 the Pope. 
 
 * PomeVs Chron. p. 54. Ed. Lon. 1584, and p. 51. Ed. 
 Lon. 1GÜ7. 
 
 -000- 
 
 CIIAPTEIi IV. Popcrj/ spreading over prates — The, Ser- 
 mon of St. Jlììdumy to the Fish — Various svpcrst if iont 
 stories related Ijy Giraldus, Ärch-dcacon of St. David^s, 
 tvho wrote A.D. 118«, • 
 
 In addition to the supretnacy of the Pope, his usurped au^ 
 thority, piirijatory, prayinjr for the dead, iialin mass, the sel- 
 ling ol pardon^ and indiiijrences, iho withholding of tlie cup 
 from the laiiy in the communion, iho mixture of salt with tho 
 waltr ill baptism, and many other (inuicaninfj ceremonies and 
 corrupt doctrines, advcri-e lo the spirilualily of the Go.ipcl of 
 Christ, and altogcllier incon^'i.steiil with the rule of faith, there 
 are two point» in tho Roman Cuihidic creed which, more than 
 all thereat, appear unreasonable and absurd, viz : praying to 
 ihc saints, and a belief in Transubutantiation. 
 
 lot. Praying to the saints is altogether contrary to th« 
 scriptures of the Old and New Testament, and coniequently 
 
208 
 
 contrary to all reason. " Doubtless thou art oiir Father, though 
 Abraham be ignorant of us, and Israel aoknowlcdrre us not." 
 ha. xiii. 16. Ffom this passage it is doubtful whether the 
 saints have any niore knowledge of us than w(! have of them : 
 but, wliPilun- llioy take cognizance of us or not, there is no 
 evidence from the word of God that they can render us tlio 
 least assislance. This corrupt practice is also contrary to 
 reason ; for, if we admit that a saint can hear a prayci direct- 
 ed to him in any part of Europe, is it possible that he can also 
 listen to the petitions of one in Asia, another in Africa, and a 
 third in America at the same time ? — that he can hear tiiem all 
 from the four corners of the world, which are thousands of 
 thousands of miles apart, atone and the same moment? No: 
 infinity, omntscicnce and omnipresence arc the incommunica- 
 ble attributes of Deity. lîy tliis it will appear evident to 
 every man that there can be but " one mediator between God 
 and men — the man Christ Jesus." 1 77;ji. ii. 5. 
 
 2d. It is very doubtful if ever a more monstrous doctrine was 
 inculcated by any sect of worshippers, lliiin that of the Ro- 
 man Catholic Church in relation to tlie bread and wine used at 
 the Communion (able, which is aUnmed, by those vvho ad- 
 here to that faith, to be, when consecrated, the real body and 
 blood of our Lord Jesus Christ. It must be evident to every 
 reilccling 'nan. tliat the nature of the bread is not changed ; 
 ■wccan feel it, smell it, taste it, and, if it stand any length of 
 time, it will become moiddy, will breed worms, and rot. 
 Now, when men contrary to the testimony of their five sen' 
 ses, are persuaded to believe such absurdities as this, it is no 
 wonder that ti>ey give themselves up to superstition, like the 
 Papist's, who helicvo that St. Anthony preached to the fowls 
 and fishes, and consider all those as heretics who will not be- 
 lieve tlie following story. 
 
 When the heretics turned thoirbacks upon St. Anthony, he 
 went to the sea shore, and called the iish topelhtr, in the 
 name of God, that tlicy might hear the word of life. In com- 
 pliance with the call, such a multitude of fish, great and 
 ämall, collected near him, that thry covered the face of the 
 water — each taking rank according to its kunl, as if they had 
 been rational creatures. St. Anthony, who was highly ploased 
 at this obedience of the fish, preached to them in the fol- 
 lowing words; "Although the infinite goodness of God, my 
 
IEO0 
 
 deirly beloved fish, is visible in all his worlcs, his goodness 
 appears to you in a more gracious form than in any other of 
 his crealiires ; for, although you are called erf epin<r things, 
 remlííreil deaf by the ro;iriii;r of the waves, disturbed by tern- 
 pea a and the C'üniMolion of walois, and unendowed wiih the 
 gil'i o''8;)eech, ytn the greatness of Cîod is niaiiifosted low t\* 
 you in an especial manner. Was it wiihoul some Becret in- 
 tention, think ye, that you alone, of all «-reainrcs, were passod 
 by and not made use of in the safriíìces», when the law was 
 deliveied to Moses? Can you suppose, O fish, that Christ 
 hid no special design in feeding u|)i)n some of your Iribo the 
 first tone he ate after the isanrilice of the Paschal iinnib * Cait 
 you thinic that it was by accident tliat Christ Uutk money out 
 of the mouth of a fish to pay tribute? All these things have 
 6ome hidden meaning in tbeu), enjoining upon you the duty 
 of setting forth the praise and glory of the great Creator. 
 
 It was from God, my dearly beloved fish, that yo received 
 your existence, your life, your senses. Neither the cold of 
 winter nor the iieai of summer can cause any inconvenience to 
 you. Whether the i;ky be clear or obscured, or whether ihŵ 
 productions of the earlii be scarce or abundant, it mailers not 
 to you. You are safe in Hoods, in earthquakes, in lightnings 
 and in ihumiers. In what excellent order did God make a 
 distinction between you and other creatures, at the limeofth» 
 deluge ! When they perished, yc were safe and uninjured. 
 
 Such manifes'.alions of divine goodness as these ought to 
 fill y(K) with gratitude to God, and induce you to praise his 
 great and blessed name ; but, although ye cannot praise God 
 with your tongues, and evince your gratitude in words, givo 
 some evidence that you arc not unmindful of such favors : in- 
 cline your heads, and shew your respect and gratitude in tho 
 best manner you can." When St. Anthony had finished his 
 sermon, this innumerable owarm of fish bent down their 
 heads, and swam about with liveliness and cheerfulness, in 
 token of their approbation of the sermon.* 
 
 We proceed now to give some account of the superstitious 
 
 * .âddisoii's Travel» into Italy, page W. 
 
 N 
 
210 
 
 praclirea oí il>e Papisla in our own country. GiralJiis, a 
 man of ciudiiion (roin i'eiiiliroUeshire, wrote in an iinenlight- 
 eneil ape. aliotit iIuî year 1200, when llie wliole world were 
 jrivcn tt> ly"m<^ ;unl super^mimis tallies. I have collected lh« 
 followintr iilories oni nf iiis W(irU alone, in order to shew ho\» 
 sniîorititioiis ihe Welsh people were in his day. The au» 
 llior was hi.sliop ol" St. Iluviirn, but whfu lie wrote be wai 
 only archileaecMi, having his re^idenfe at Brecnock. 
 
 Brocnocksliire had its name from Bryciian, a man from 
 Ireland, son of H;ieliil'. kitii; of Ireland, and MarchelJ, the 
 lUiiigliler ol' 'I'lidiic, lord of tiie coun y now eallod Hrecnock. 
 'J'vorAicL. iheif diuii>hter, was the wife of Gynj^han, and 
 Broehfael Yst;iiliri'{i ((if whom we have spoken several times) 
 Vas their son. (Tl;iinorgansliire joins nret-nncks-hire, and had 
 its name from Mono.vv MwYNF.v\vR(or kind Morgan) who 
 T\'as lord of the country : he fouiilit many battle's with the S^ax. 
 Otis. It is said that he was so highly respected and so well 
 beloved amonij his countrymen, that, wlien lie was going to 
 war, there was not a man capable of carry in.í^ arms who would 
 remain at himic. Hence the proverb, " Mwymier Morgan- 
 îí.'«'" (ihe kindness of (îiamorgan.) We now return to the 
 supcrdtiiious stories of GiraUKis, and wish every one to form 
 his own opinion as to their veracity. 
 
 There was (said he) a m:'n called Euntin, a priest, who 
 testified as fullows: \N hen he was about twelve years old, 
 he grew iiulificrent of learning, and, fur fear of his master, 
 reireaied to the bank of a river, wh re he spent two days 
 wiihoui food. Upon thi-', two very small men, scarcely a 
 cubit high, appeared to him, and said, "If thou wilt come 
 Aviih us. tiion shall have enough of all kinds of diversion." 
 " i will," said Elidur, and followed them through a hole until 
 they had penetrated to the depths of the earth, where they 
 found a delightful country, abounding in rivers, fields, and 
 woods; but enveloped in darkness. The inhabitants wero 
 yellow headed, and very diminutive in size, yet hearty, riding 
 horses of the size of hares. 'I'hey would eat neither flesh 
 nor fish, but livt'd on milk and roots : they would neither 
 curse nor swear, and were adverse to deception in every form. 
 After they had relumed from liie face of the earth upon which 
 we live, (for they went and came when they pleased,) O ! how 
 our villainy wounded and pained their hearts. When Elidur 
 
211 
 
 Ibid lÌTod wlih ihem for .«ome (ima iu the bowels of the earth, 
 he was promoted to die favor and friendship of the kiug'a 
 eon, witli whom he aniiised hirnsell by throwing a golden 
 ball. Notwiihstandinii; ilio exci'lltMice of ihe place, he with, 
 oiliers asreniii.'ii occaÿidiinlly inii) ihis upper world, went se- 
 cretly to his mother, and told Imr of ihu ahuiulanre of gold 
 and other treasures they h id in the lovi-cr world. The old 
 lady listened to the -story, and reqitesied liitn lo liringa ball of 
 lilt? goh! the next lime hi' vi»iied her. 'I'he young striping 
 obeyed, and hastened willi the hall ui hts iianil lowafit.s his 
 iTioiher's house: having reached the ihrcshlioUl, two of the 
 little men of the ii»w>;r w orld overlook him, lool; the bull from 
 him, and" returned to iheir own place, lie tpeni much tinti 
 afterwards in seeking for the entrance to the country below, 
 but his eiforts were unavailing. 'I'liis caused him for a wliilo 
 to be sorrowful and imlancholy ; hut after some time ho re- 
 «trained himseif, set his mind upon boidis, and at last was or- 
 ddined a priest. I had this story (says my author) from Da- 
 vid, the bishop of St. Daviu'.-, who often coitverstd vvilli 
 Elidur liimself on the subject.* 
 
 About the year 1110, as Lor<I Ra<inor was going to Builth, 
 on a hunting exciiryjon. he lodiied his dog» f ra nt^ht in the 
 church of liian-avan-fawn, and iIih next morning tliey were 
 all literally mad, and himself loially blind. f 
 
 About the sauje time, there was a remarkable bell called 
 Jiangaw in the church of (ìlascwu). near Radnor, which had 
 formerly been in tiie posses.sioi; of D.nvi, the arehlnshoj). \ 
 woman in the ncig!;l)orhood obtained It'av to catry the bell 
 (it being a hand helh to ih^* ('asile of Ubaiatir Gw- , a small 
 town ill IVadnorshin^, where her husband was detained as a 
 prisoner, in the hope tiiai he wouhJ be liberated whe i the inea 
 iu the Casiîo siiould hear to melodious sound of bangaw ; 
 but they made light <'f it, and thriisl the woman out, took the 
 bell from her, and hung it on a nail in the hall. Before morn- 
 ing, however, the town ol llhuadr, and theCaslle which had 
 been lately built by ilhys aj) Grulfydd ap Rhys ap Tewdwr, 
 wore tlaniing to the skies, and were bained lo aaliefi, Oic<ff t 
 
 • Girard. Ifineu Cambr, L. 1. p. 120. 
 t Ibid. p. 66. 
 
tit 
 
 tht nail up(m which the bell bad been huog, which wai Rot 
 in the least aäfected by the fire.* 
 
 The church of Llywel in Rrecnockshire, and the -village 
 also, were burnt will) fire about the same time, A. D. 1 100, 
 and every thing contained in ihem was destroyed, except a 
 box which contained the consecrated bread, and wliicU had 
 not the smell of the fire upon it.t 
 
 In the church of St. Harmon, near Rhaiadr, was the crutch 
 of St. Cy;i , plated with gold and adorne;! with pearif, abuvo 
 the loft, called llojff't y grog, (because the image of ihe cross 
 Was generally painted on the Iront of the loll.) This crutch 
 possessed the virtue of healing many diseases, such as the 
 plague, the king's evil, and all manner of swelling in the arm- 
 pits. The sick person would ki.eel down with reverence be» 
 ibre the crutch, and oiler a piece of money for his cleansing; 
 and unless this was done no cure could be expected.^ 
 
 It happened, about the same time, that a young lad went 
 clandestinely into the church of Dewi, in Brtcnock, and 
 climbed up to a dove's nest, intending to rob it of the young. 
 When he stretched one of his hands lo the nest, resting the 
 other on a stone, it adhered so last thereto that he could 
 not in any way separate them, ui til he had spent three day» 
 and three nights there in fasting and prayer, when he obtained 
 deliveri.nce.§ 
 
 The same author says that a harlot sat on the grave of a 
 female saint, called Osanna, and when she attempted to rise 
 she was as immovable as if she had been bound with a rope; 
 many strong men took hold of her hands, and, allliough they 
 caused her much pain, they could not move her. Alter some 
 time, having confessed her wickedness, she was set at liberty. (j 
 
 There was a chapel near Precnork, (the walls of which are 
 yet standing,) calk d the Chapel of Elnyfkd, the name of 
 one of Ikyclian's dauglners. It adjoins Lltcch dug y Gor^ 
 aedd, where a wake, or the festival of a pau(>n saint, was 
 observed annually on the isi of August. During the cele- 
 
 * Girahl. p. 68. f Ibid. \ Si nihil atfuleris, ibis 
 
 BomtnJ'oras. laid. p. Q7, \ Ibid. p. 13. \\ Ibid, pi A, 
 
«18 
 
 bratlon of this anniversary, after the rcailinx of ilio Mass; 
 ■omein tlie chapel aiidoliiers in the chapel yard wriultl faint, 
 and in a short lim« leap u|)t)ii iluiir ft-tit, in a wild and dis- 
 traded manner, and >-he\v by signs wiih their liands, and 
 otherwise, whatever tiiey hail done wrong or previous festi- 
 vals. iSonic made biirnn llin ihey had liccii (daitiiig, oiliers 
 that they had been spinning, carding, or kniuiiif» ; and, after 
 tiiey had thus mado cunfeääiun, they were rtaiured lu tUeir 
 riglit mind.* 
 
 The followin)^ story has some apponranre of trnth. In 
 the reign of Ueniy 1 , king of Enjihind, who ascended the 
 throne A.I). 1100, (JRUt'KVDD ai* Kiiy» ap Tewdwh, tho 
 ptince of Sontli Walen, was riding in company with two 
 English gentlemen, who had deprived him ol" his popRcs- 
 «ions, near tho lake Safalhan ( Satvdd-JIfi.n.) 'J'he Ktiglish- 
 men, in a sneering manner, ilius ad(lr('S^c^l him: " It is paid 
 that, if the legitimate heir to the thrunH ol South Wales pass- 
 es by the Safathan, and commands the birds to swim and 
 sing, they will immediately obey him." " Well," replied 
 the piince, ** as you are now the masters here, do yon give 
 the command." The Englishmen, fidl of vaniiy and pre- 
 sumption, vociferatod, "Sing, bird» I" but ib« fomniand 
 was not obeyed, not a bird opening its tTiiniih. (ir\iflydd ap 
 Rhys then alighted from his hotsc, and prayfd niighiily unto 
 the Lord, that he would be pleased to reveal the iruib ; and, 
 when he arose from his knees, he saiil, " I command you, O 
 birds, in the name of the M-.^a High (jlod, to ^ing." I he«e 
 words were no sooner uttered than all the birdf, great and 
 small, raised themselves from the nurlace of the wairr, and 
 poured forth a flood of melt dy— apparently vieing with each 
 other who could sing the must deligliifully. 'I'lie J'Jnglihh. 
 men, on their return to Kngland, aihrmed and swore to the 
 truth of this story before the king. (íiraldns kú\» that in hia 
 time, this lake was encircled by the palaces of the notii» 
 lily ; and that thriving villageH, with excellent orchards and 
 gardens, were adjacent. It is melancholy, however, to add, 
 that the character of the inhabitants cast a dark shade over 
 the beuteoua scene ; for they lay iu wail for and murdered 
 each other without mercy. | 
 
 • Gir.p. 71. t Ibid. p. Hi, 
 
le 
 
 314 
 
 About the same time, or perhaps a ehort time provioas to 
 (he last mcnli(»nttl uccurretife, there was a man I'lom Carleon, 
 named IVIaklou, whu cuulil give a coned reply to any qiiestiun 
 that waá put to iitiii. His ukill in iurtcllitig lulure etcuis, and 
 ill unravelling serret anil liidden niysicnes, \\a» acquired in 
 tlic fiilluwing UKMiner. Oim nìjrlit, ho vvutil lu ilie woods in 
 expeetaiion uf meeting a youn^ lady : in^iead o\' lur, an 
 ugly, hairy spt-clrc appeared lo luni. He. was so lernlied at 
 the siglil ol' ihis iniwili'ome sulisUiuie for his love, llial lie 
 became insane, and roniinued in thnl eoii'iiiion lor many 
 years. Al longlh, wliilsl engiii.'eil in praying lo the saints in 
 the church ot iSt. David's, hi^ reason reiurned, and ho was 
 restored lo his right mind. From ili:it unie he had much ac- 
 quaintance and intercourse willi unclean spirilo, lor he saw 
 them, conversed with them, knew iheni. and could call liiera 
 by the r names. They always appeared lo hi:ii aloot, with a 
 horn full of brine suspended over liieir shoulders. V\ hen- 
 ever !:e saw a treacherous man, ho knew him to he such, for 
 lie could sec the dovil dancing and junij)ing across liis lips. 
 Although he could not read, yet, when lie iound a book that 
 coniained any thing incorrect, he could tiiin to the page, and 
 point out the false passages; anil his answer, wiien ques- 
 tioned as lo ibo snoici» Ironi uhif.h he derived hi.s knowledge» 
 was, that tiie devil dirncled him.* 
 
 When Giraldu3 and the arclibisliop of Canterbury were 
 preaching near M illord-Ilaven, and endeavoring lo persuade 
 the people to uiuliriake a crusade lo rescue the city of .lern- 
 saleiii iVoni the hands of ihe Turks, a woman living in the 
 neighborhood, who hui been blind for iliree years, tent her 
 son to oblain some portion, il" only a thread, of ihe'arch- 
 bishop'd 'ipparcl. Owing to the dense crowd which sur- 
 rounded ibe prelate, ibe lad was unable to approach him ; 
 but, when the sermon wns concliideil, lie took a sod from tlio 
 place where the archl>ishop bad been standing, and, when iiis 
 moihet applied it to her eyes, she immediately received her 
 sighl.t 
 
 In tho island of Anglosca, there was a largo stone called 
 ^fuen M>rtl({u\i, (a ihigh stone,) because it was in the shape 
 of a man's thigh. Wherever this stone was reiaovcd, it »!♦ 
 
 • QiraU.p. 109. t Ibid. p. Ii2. 
 
215 
 
 TC!»y« returned to lln #lcl placo. ÎTüair, e«rl of Chotpr, in 
 the rcipn of Henry I.. he;irinii of its pownrfnl proppriioB, di- 
 rt cicd ii lo he f,i«lciiO(I to niiollifr wiili an iron chain, and 
 thrown inio the hcìi. 'I'lwt cnlor was ohoycd, hot, ilio next 
 niMriiÌMi; ii was iound in ihe pluco from which ii had been ro- 
 iiiovt'd.* 
 
 Snch (wilh hnndrnds of oihprs. which wr hnvc nrilh(»r 
 np-icp nor inclinMiioii (o inst-ri) wcro lh(! snpciKiiiidus falilps 
 wfiii'h were cin'ulaU'd :iiid hclii'vcd, (hiriiij^lhe prevalence of 
 popery in \Vah.'« ; wliilsl, a« n nuUir.d f.onseiinenco, the 
 gracioiiB trnilie of ihn d'osprl rcfcivrd Imi litilc or no ntien- 
 tioii. The ancifinl Rriioiia WRrri Jit one titiie hijihly com* 
 jncndod lor their adlxncnciMo iho faith of ihe fioly pcii[iiur<'8. 
 (Jno of iheir inosl fionunoti proverhs was " And thü wrtrd of 
 God ahove all." lint, wiien ihcy Pinhrarcd tlio errors of Po« 
 pery, iho tares ?onn «pranirnpand choked tho wheat — pi. per- 
 Miiion overcame the pniiy and inllnenco of the Gospel. 
 Dnrioij tho |)rt'va!tMic(i of this moral (hukncRS, sparccly a 
 worti coiilil he heard of ihe Ciofpcl of Jesus Christ: scarcely 
 on») pràyf r wa:» addmssed lo God lhroii<;h the meri!» of Elia 
 Son. whilst thoHO dirnciod lo the sainls, (mor(( especially to 
 the Virgin M.iry, Gwenfr'Mvi, and SaninVaid.) were innu- 
 mcrahle. It was at the VV(dl of (íwenfrcwi that the Pope'g 
 indnl^tnces wero sold to Ihe pilirrims. Whoever was will- 
 iijij to buy a tii'lun was persnaded that, hy the purchase, he 
 was absolved from a certain sin ; and, if he were lavish of 
 his n^nfly, ho (;owld oiilain pardon for any oflences he might 
 commit lor years lo come. The tradition runs thus : Gwen- 
 frcwi was ihu (huiyhler of Tioiic Ai* Mlwido. Ono day, ns 
 bhe was silling at home alone, (nor father and mother being 
 at church, listening to tlio preaching of St. Iìioiind, A.D. 
 G30,) Caradoc, tlic Ion! of thai district, cacna hy, and at- 
 templed to ravish her. The chabtn virgin eluded his grasp, 
 and ran towards the chnrfh. Cara(h)c pursued and overlook 
 her, and in the vehemence of his lust and passion cut off her 
 liead ; but lieuno cemented it again to her body, and she wa» 
 perfectly restored. In the place where the blood had lalier'.» 
 a fountain gushed out, which afterward» received th» name 
 of CJ wenfrcwi's Wüll.f Now, thero i» no truth in thi» etory : 
 
 * Giatrd.p. 104. 
 
 t Uisl.o lucky dd St. fíettnó. MS. 
 
BIO 
 
 it is nothing more or less than a fabrication of the monks, jn- 
 venletl for ihe sake of ♦* filihy lucre." There was no more 
 interest exciiPtl by the Well of Gwenfrewi than by any o'her, 
 when Gi uldiis iravtlled through Wales, A.D. 1188; but in 
 less ibati firty years alierwards ilie monks had raised its repu« 
 talintj by cir«.ulaiii)ÿ llie al)ove ndicidous tale, and mi the year 
 1420 a niitiket was opeiieil lliBre for ihe sale oí the Pupy'i 
 iuUulgcn ies.* 
 
 As it rcsperis the mirtfles wniiçht by SaintiTraid, (Wini« 
 fred,) Jorwerih VyiigUv_yd extols her viriiies iu iho following 
 manner : 
 
 Y Lleiaii, hardd yw Ihin hnn, 
 Lie nrddwyd oil y Werddon ; 
 
 Y dydd y eeisiodd dy dad 
 Wr da it' i'vv roi attad, 
 Un o'lh lygeid a neidiawdd 
 
 O'lh ben, hyn a'lh boenai'n hawdd t 
 A thranoeih aeth yr wyneb 
 Oil yn iach, ni bu well neb. 
 Da nnfiaisl hyd yn Nyfi ; 
 Dull Duw nr dy fanieil di : 
 Ar lif y daeihost i'r Ian, 
 Sain ffrvvd loy w, Sanffraid Gleiaû i 
 Ni cheisiaist lesiri cchwyn, 
 Dros for o'lh oror i'th ddwyn, 
 Ond dy arch oedd dywarehen, 
 Urddo'r rhos o'r ddacar hen ; 
 A'lh forwynion, iailh freiniol, 
 Yn llawn dawn, yn llwio'n d'ol. 
 Gwnaethost o'r brwyn, yn Nurwynedd, 
 Bysgod ç\,.\n, basg gyd;i grwiedd, 
 Byw'n iach detj, buan i'ch dwrn, 
 By w'n oignd heb nn asgwrn. 
 Llawera wnaeih Duw erod, 
 iAe bych. och am allu bod ; 
 A'th wyl osodes iesu 
 ISloswyl Fair uwch na Sul fij. 
 
 Pou^el. .irt>vo/. in Giraldp. 316. 
 
217 
 
 The following is by another bard. What a «ontrait in 
 ♦heir views ! 
 
 Ffei greiriau seintian, ffei serth — addoliad 
 I ddelwau mod anferth ; 
 Ffei o'r Pab a'i wael aberth, 
 Burdan gwan, a'i bardwn gwerth. 
 
 Ffydd Rhufain, filain, i foli — y Pab, 
 Ffydd mam pob drygioni ; 
 Ffydd waedlyd hefyd y w hi, 
 Ffydd ddol hen, ffei ddiawl o honi.* 
 
 As the island of Britain was amongst the first to receive 
 the Christian religion, so it was the first to purify itself from 
 the errors and corruptions of Popery. This was efiecled in 
 the reign ot the pious Edward VI., who ascended the throne 
 of England A.D. 1547. It is true that there had been a i'ew 
 individuals in Christendom, in previous aj^'os, who perceived 
 the extravagant and excessive superstitions of the llonian 
 Church, and would willingly have rejected them ; but an 
 overweening love to the world, and the dread of persecution, 
 stilled the good resolutions of a majority of tiiem, extin- 
 guished their zeal, and rendered them the pliant dupes of the 
 Popish priesthood. 
 
 About the period just mentioned, God was pleased to visit 
 this kingdom in a merciful and gracious manner, by restoring 
 to it, ill its original purity —in that state of uncorrupied ex- 
 cellence in which it was promulgated by the holy Aposlles — 
 the Gospel of our Lord Jesus Chridi,; for those bishops and 
 others, who by legal authority undertook to eifecta reforma- 
 tion in the Christian Church, removed every practice that waa 
 corrupt and superstitious, and retained such only as were 
 good and holy, and had been observed by the primitive fol- 
 lowers of Christ previous to the introduction of Popery. In 
 the year 1567, the New Testament was translated into the 
 Welsh language by the Right Reverend Richard Davie», 
 bishop of St. David's, and William Salisbury. Ninete»» 
 
 * See tht Addenda for a translation of these lines. 
 
SIS 
 
 years afterwards, the Old Testament was printed in Welsh, 
 from the translation of that eminent scholar, Dr. Morgan, 
 (vicar of Llanrhaiadr-yn-mochnant, and afterwards bishop of 
 Llandaff,) revised by that learned Welshman, Dk. Davies of 
 Mahlwyd. There is nothing lacking in the present day, but 
 an Exposition in the Wehh language,* if only on subjects in 
 the New Testament which it is difficult to understand ; lest 
 false teachers, who are ignorant and unstable, wrest them, a» 
 they do other scriptures, to their own destruction. 2 Peter 
 iii. 16. 
 
 • Thera was no Exposition in the Welsh language when this work 
 was first printed. Since that time, the Commentariüs of Gill, Scott, 
 Doddridge, Guise, and Burkitt, have been translated and circulated 
 bwiy through Walei, in additioR to several others of Welsh origin. 
 
 Translator 
 
319 
 
 CHAPTER V. The Ministers of the Primitive Church 
 — The offices of a Bishop, a Priest, and a Deacon — TTieir 
 respectability informer ages. 
 
 It is altogether impossible to obtain a true account of the 
 order and discipline of the Priiritive Church in Britain, be- 
 cause the greatest part of the writings of the ancient Britons 
 were lost. The first destruction of books was made in tha 
 year 284, when the Christians in Britain suffered a cruel per- 
 secution as before mentioned. In the time of Augustine the 
 monk, a great number of the books at Bangor-is-y^coed, 
 which were more precious than fine gold, were burnt, and 
 only such as could be taken out of the midst of the fire were 
 saved. Of those that escaped uninjured, or were written af- 
 terwards, there are only a few extracts remaining, for, when 
 Wales was made subject to the crown of England, its leading 
 men were taken from time to time as prisoners to London, 
 and carried their books with them for amusement whilst in 
 confinement; but a wicked man named Scolan, unwilling 
 that they should enjoy that small privilege, cast their books in, 
 heaps into the fire : wherefore the poet said, 
 
 'Twas villanous in Scolan, in his ire, 
 To cast the precious books into the fire. 
 
 There are doubtless many old manuscript books yet in ex- 
 istence in Wales, but they are few, and perhaps not one con- 
 tains a full account of the discipline and order of the primitive 
 Church. Now, the only way to supply this deficiency, is to 
 give a history of the discipline of the Catholic Church, for 
 this will shew that of the primitive Church in Britain, as well- 
 as in other countries. For, 1st. Many of the ancient fathers 
 of the church commend the faith of the Britons, und testify 
 that they were orthodox : 2d. Many of the bishop:* of Bri- 
 tain attended at several of the councils held in foreign coun- 
 tries :* 3d. It is certain that the canons made in these coun- 
 cils were received in Britain as well as in the countriea 
 where they were made. Whatever we may assert hereafter 
 
 * Concil. Nicxn. A. D. 325. Con. Jlrelatense 1. A. D, 
 326. Concil. Sardic. Ji. D. 347. Concil. Ariminense. A. 
 D. 369. 
 
230 
 
 to be the practice of the Catholic or universal Church in aîî 
 Christendom, in the first ages, after the days of the Apostlesr 
 the same may be considered as the practice of the pnmitjve 
 Church ill Britain before the introduction of Popery. 
 
 Here I shall commence with the clergy, as ihey are the 
 leaders of the church, and the mef sengers of Christ. 'J'here 
 is nothing more evident m history, than that there have beea 
 three kinds of church officers, in Christendom, since the <.i;y3 
 of the Apostles, viz: liishops, Prifsis, and Deacons. From 
 the east to the west, from the south to the north, in every 
 kingdom and country where Christians resided, these three 
 degrees of officers existed. St. Ignatius, a disciple of îtt. 
 Peter, says : •' He that continues in the communion of the 
 Catholic church is clean, but whoever doth any thing wrong 
 against the bishop, the.eliler, or the dcscon, is unclean."* 
 This proves, beyond all reasonable doubt, that tliese three de- 
 grees of church officers existed from the time of the Apos- 
 tles, or during the three first ages, when religion was in its 
 pui'ity — when it was neither gain nor honor in this world to 
 be a bishop, and nothing was to be expected but persecutioç 
 and a crown of martyrdom. And yet we cannot name one 
 corner of the world, wnere the ministers stood on an equal 
 ground without a bishop, to superintend and counsel a certain 
 number of them. Indeed, Blouxdel, who exerted himself 
 ki search all the histories of Christendom, could not find any 
 country where the ministers were equal, t xcepl Scotland ; but 
 oi:r learned countryman from North Wales, the right rever- 
 end ^^ iLLiAM LjLOYi), late bishijp of Hereford, has exposed 
 this old story in such a uianner, that every man who is open 
 to conviction can perceive its deceit and weakness. t 
 
 The office of a bishop was to preach the word, to ordain 
 ministers, lo see that they performed their duties faiihful'.y, to 
 excommunicate transgressors from the congregation of the 
 faithful, and receive them again into the fello\v?hip of the 
 church, when they had done " works meet for repentance.'' 
 In a word, the office of a bishop was to superintend and gov- 
 em the church of God, to watch diligently that every thing 
 
 * Jgnut. EpiH. ad Trail, p. 50. 
 
 t Bp. Lloyd's Historical Account of Church Govern- 
 ment. p. 133, ^t. 
 
■was conducted in decency and good order. Some say thai 
 this was the cause of the seat of a bishop being fixed in an 
 elevated place in the Mother Church of the diocess — signify- 
 ing thereby that it was their duty carefully to superintend 
 the clergy and laity committed to his charge.* 
 
 A pious bishop was formerly considered one of the great- 
 est blessings in the world, and his advice was estimated ia 
 spiritual things as next only to the holy scriptures. St. Paul 
 testilies of the Galatians, that he was so dear to them that they 
 would have plucked out their own eyes, and given them to 
 him, if it had been for his benefit ; (Ga/. iv. 15 ;) and St. 
 Clement says of tlie Corinthians, that they walked in (he law» 
 of the Most High, submitting themselves to their rulers, and 
 reverencing their ministers as it became them to do.f The 
 ancient Christians would engage in no undertaking of impor- 
 tance, without first asking the advice of their bishop, for he 
 was considered their spiritual father, authorized by Christ to 
 perform the office of a shepherd over that part of the Catholia 
 church which was within the limits of his diocess. Amongst 
 the various kindnesses which our renowned countryman, 
 Constantine the Great, shewed to the bishops, and to other 
 respectable clergy, it is said that many of them were admitted 
 into his family, and allowed to sit with him at his table j that 
 he delighted more in associating with them than with the 
 most wealthy lords within his empire ; and that he was ac-< 
 conipanied by some of them in ihejournies he undertook; for 
 he had found that God blessed him more and more daily, m 
 answer to their prayers. " The effectual fervent prayer of a 
 righteous man availeth rauch."| James v. 16. 
 
 When Basil, bishop of Cfesarea, was on his death bed, 
 (says his biographer,) all the inhabitants met, and prayed as if 
 they had been determined to detain his soul and keep it by 
 force within his body. They were almost distracted when 
 they thought of the loss they would have to sustain : there 
 was not one who would not voluntarily have parted with a 
 part of his own existence, if that would have lengthened hÌ6.§ 
 
 * Dr. Cave's Prim. Chris.pt. 1, c. 8, p. 222. 
 
 t Epist. ad Corinth, p. 2. 
 
 \ Eust.de Fit. Const. I. l,c. 35. 
 
 § Nazain, in Land. Bus. Orat. 20, p. 371. 
 
222 
 
 And when that pious father, Chrysostom, bishep of Constaa- 
 tinople, was banished by order of the empress Eudocsia, it 
 it is said, all the people of the province were almost distract- 
 cd, and with doleiul lamentations exclaimed, " It would be 
 better that ilie sun should refuse to shine, than that Chrysos* 
 torn should cease to preach."* 
 
 The bishops formerly delivered their opinions in temporal 
 as well as spii itual matters : Any one who chose could remove 
 his cause from a civil court to the bench of bishops, and their 
 decision, be it what it might, was as peremptory as if given 
 by the emperor himself or by Ihc senate; and all civil offi«« 
 cers were compelled to act in conformity therewith. Such 
 was the respect and reverence shewn to these devoted ser- 
 vants of God, in the early ages of Chrislianily, in considera- 
 tion of their honesty, their integrity, and the strict impar- 
 tiality of their judgment. 
 
 The next officer of the Church, in point of rank, was an 
 Elder or Priest, whose duty it was to preach to the particular 
 congregation committed to his charge, to administer the rites 
 of baptism, to consecrate the bread and wine in the commu- 
 nion, to visit the sick, to perform the marriage ceremony, to 
 bury the dead, and to assist the bishop, not only in spiritual 
 but a so in temporal matters. Soinelimes, indeed, the elders, 
 acting under the authority of the bishops, were allowed to 
 try and decide upon caupes • referred to them from the civil 
 courts ; but they could not ifterfere with temporal affairs un- 
 less with the consent and approbation of the bishops. Igna- 
 tius, tlîe disciple of !^t. Feter, says, that whoever opposed 
 or refused to submit to the bishops was a servant of the 
 devil. t 
 
 If a priest wilfully and intentionally transgressed the law, 
 the judiciary took no cognizance of the act, unless at the op- 
 tion 0?' the bishops, who tried and passed judgment upon the 
 offender; and, if any one treated witii contempt a bish(»p or 
 a priest who was pronounced innocent, he was excommuni- 
 cated and his company avoided until he g;-ue decided evidence 
 of repentance, and made public acknowledgment of his of- 
 
 * Chrys. Epist. 125, p. 763. 
 t Ignat. Ep. ad Smyrn. p. 7. 
 
£2S 
 
 fence, asserted the innocence of the accused, and look the 
 blame upon himself. If any one, in a fit of anger and re- 
 sentment, for the gratification of personal feelings, raised 
 liis hand against a bishop or a priest, his life paid the forfeit.* 
 Such was the care formerly taken to preserve the characters 
 of the ministers of Christ from the tongue of the slanderer, 
 and their persons from the violence of the ungodly. 
 
 It was an excellent saying of Ignatius, " As Christ did no- 
 thing without the Father, so, beloved, do ye nothing except 
 with the bishop or elder j but let all convene at the same 
 place, that you may have one prayer, one petition, one 
 mind, and one hope."t 
 
 Having explained some of the duties of the clergy, we will 
 now notice some of those enjoined upon the laity. In doing 
 this, we will make use of the words of another Father, named 
 PoLvcARP, who wrote early in the second century, "Let 
 the priests be tender, meek, and merciful to all, restoring 
 those wTio have gone astray, visiting the sick, the fatherless, 
 and the widow, providing things that are honest in the sight 
 of God and men, and avoiding envy and respect of persons. "| 
 
 The minister who sustained the lowest rank in the Church 
 was the Deacon, whose duty, at first, was to serve tables — 
 that is, to superintend the distribution of the alms which the 
 Church administered to its poor members — to provide bread 
 and wine for the communicants, and, with the consent of 
 the bishop, to preach and baptize, &c. The Archdeacon 
 was some respectable, gifted, prudent clergyman, whom 
 the bishop appointed to oversee the deacons, lest they should 
 presume to do that which was unlawful. It is from this part 
 of his duty that an archdeacon is styled, in the writings of 
 the ancient Fathers, " the eye of the bishop ;" because, in 
 the absence of the bishop, he had to superintend and watch 
 over the concerns of the Church. 
 
 There were Deaconesses, also in the primitive Church and 
 
 * Vide Cave's Prim. Christ, c. 8, p. 258. 
 
 t If^nat. Ep. ad Magness. p. S3. 
 
 X Vide Dr. Cave's Lives of the Fathers, p. 127. 
 
224 
 
 tfcít, too, inthô time of the Apostles. " Have we not power 
 to lead about a sister, a wife, as well as other apostles, and 
 as the brethren of the Lord and Cephas." 1 Coi'. ix. 5. Mary, 
 Persis, and Phebe were deaconesses. Their office con- 
 sisted in ministering to sick women, changing their apparel 
 before baptism, &c. ; but they never presumed to preach. 
 " Let your women keep silence in the churches, for it is not 
 permitted unto them to speak, but they are commanded tob« 
 under obedience, as also saith the law." 1 Cor. xiv. 34. 
 
 Ministers were set apait to these offices by the laying on of 
 hands. This was practised by the Apostles, as we gather 
 from the caution of St. Paul to Timothy, the first bishop of 
 the Church at Ephesus : " Lay hands suddenly on no man." 
 I 'Tim. V. 22. This ceremony was observed from age to age 
 in the Church, and no one presumed to teach or preach with- 
 out being thus ordained to the work. The truth is, there 
 was not the same irregularity, disorder, presumption, and 
 impudence," in the first ages of Christianity, as are now observ- 
 able ill the Church: many could not read, and it was not 
 every o'le that could speak fluently who pretended to have the 
 gift of the Spirit ; nor would such men be permitted to speak 
 in the primitive evangelical Church, unless they had been law- 
 fully set apart by thelaynig on oi the hands of the bishop,* 
 
 The person wishing to be ordained was required to have a 
 thorough knowledge of the scriptures, and to be well versed 
 in the languages, in philosophy, history, and logic, or the 
 art of reasoning with correctness. If evidence of his good 
 conduct were given, and his examinations on spiritual sub- 
 jects were satisfactory, he was set apart and ordained in the 
 manner before described. One bishop was sufficient to or- 
 dain a priest or a deacon, but all the bishops in the province, 
 unless prevented by sickness or some other unavoidable oe- 
 currence, were present at the consecration of one of their 
 own order.f There is an instance, and only one, recorded 
 in history, of one priest ordaining another ; but, when the 
 presumptuous act was brought to light, the offender wa* 
 called before the bench, and dismissed from his office by an 
 assembly of ministers. 
 
 * Vide Cypr. Epist. 75, p. 236. 
 t Cyp. JSp. 68, ;;. 20^. 
 
125 
 
 We win now speak of tho manner in which ministers werô 
 «upported in the primitive Church : for " The Lord ordained 
 that they who preach the gospel should live of the gospel." I 
 Cot. ix. 14. At first, they were supported by a collection 
 made amongst the members, every one giving according to 
 his ability. In the early ages of Christianity, when the zeal 
 of its professors was fervent, this was sufficient : but, in ad- 
 dition, the parishioners, or those who attended in the same 
 place, purchased a piece of land, and appropriated it to the 
 use of the minister for the lime being. Between these two 
 sources of maintenance, the preachers of the Gospel had an 
 abundance of the good things of this world, and were en- 
 abled to support a respectable standing in society; although, 
 it appears, those who were not favorably inclined toward* 
 them took every occasion to find fault. This caused Chry- 
 sostom to publish a treatiare on the subject, in vindicatioa of 
 the ckrgy.* 
 
 -000. 
 
 CHAPTER VI. — r/ic Administralion of the two Sacrä'- 
 ments, Baptism and the Lord's Supper, in the Primitive 
 Church. 
 
 Although the word sacrament does not occur in the New 
 Testament, it is nevertheless applied in & relative sense i<* 
 signify the holy ordinances of Baptism and the Lord's Sup- 
 per. Amongst the Romans, its significations were variout.. 
 It was applied to— 1st. The pledge which a man gave when- 
 engaged in a lawsuit, by ^yhich he. bound himself to appear 
 and answer, otherwise his bond was forfeited: 2d. Th« 
 
 * Chrysost, torn. 6, c. 896. ^ 
 
 O 
 
220 
 
 t)aih of fidelity which a Koldier took to his commander : 3d, 
 The diíTcrcnt banners and iinif«rms by which each division 
 of an army was known and distinguished from the rest. 
 
 Now, it is thought that the word sacrament is apphcable 
 to the ordinances of lîaptisra and the Lord's Supper in the 
 threefold sense above referred to. 1st. (ììod, when we grasp 
 at the promises contained in His holy word, confirms and se- 
 cures tliem to us, by outward visible signs and sacred pledges 
 of His grace and favor: 2d. We take an oath, in our bap- 
 tismal vow, to be faith fill soldiers under Christ, our great 
 captain and prince : 3d. We are distinguished by these marks 
 from all those who do not profess to be the followers and 
 disciples of our Lord and Master.* 
 
 If mankind had been willing to decide their religious con- 
 troversies by the rules and precepts of scripture, and in ac- 
 cordance with the practice of the primitive Cỳhurch before er- 
 rors and corruptions had aflected its purity, the recent 
 dispute respecting tlic subjects of baptism would have been 
 speedily terminated. No one who understands the scriptures, 
 and is acquainted with the forms and discipline of tlic primi- 
 tive Church, can doubt the right of infants to baptism, with- 
 oiitbeing fi^ilty of sacrilctre, and of ojjposing the ordinances 
 of (jod himself: for the covenant which Liod made with 
 Abraham was an everlasting covenant— not confined to the 
 natural seed of that illustrious patriarch, but suiliciently 
 ample to embrace also the whole jrentile world, our liOril 
 having broken down the middle wall of partition between 
 Jews and Ciciitilcs. Eph.W. ÌA. The Apostle says : "Know 
 ye, ihcrelore, tliat they which are of I'aith, the siunc arc the 
 cliildrcn of Abiaham." Gal. iii. 7. Wherefore, the infants 
 of the faithful amongst tlie Íj entiles are in the covenant, and 
 are, by faith, the cliildrcn of Abraham. Have they not, 
 then, a title or a right to the seal of that covenant ? Ought 
 not infants to Uc baptized under the (îospcl dispensation, as 
 they were circumcised under the law of Moses .' for baptism 
 follows circumcision, as is satisfactorily and abundantly 
 proved in the writings of many of the ancient Fathers of the 
 Church. 
 
 * Estrange dUia'ncc of Divine Offices^ c. 8, p. 230. 
 
2'27 
 
 ìiiU some. one may say tliat no mention is mnde of infant 
 baptism in the i\ew Testament. If we admit this, we are 
 still persuaded that no donlit existed :it that time as to tho 
 right of infants to be admitted into the chureli, not only by 
 eircumeision, but also by baptism ; for, under the law of Mo- 
 ses, the (jientiles and their infants were admitted as well by 
 the latter as the former.' But infant baptism is plaiidy and 
 unequivocally maintained in tlie New Testament ; for St. 
 Paul says that " The unthinking husband is sanctified by the 
 wife, and tlic unbelieving wife is sanctified by the husband ; 
 else were your children unclean, but now they are holy," 1 
 Cor. Tii. 14. The meaning of this is, that a man, who is an 
 unbeliever, may be brought to a knowledge of the truth by 
 the pious persuasion and exliurtation of his wife ; ami a 
 woman, who has been " living without God and without hope 
 in the world,'' may be converted from the error of her way 
 by the Christian example and fervent prayers of her hus- 
 band ; but the Aposile says, if cilhei of them is a believer, 
 the children are holy, or have a right to ba[)tism, or are 
 Cliristians — for that is ihc correct signification of the word 
 holy. It is well known, loo, that in those times none were 
 called Christians until they had received the rites of baptism. 
 Here, then, is positive evidence that infant baptism is incul- 
 cated in the New Testament.! 
 
 in accordance with this, tlic works of the ancient Fathers 
 shew, as plainly as writing can shew, that infant baptism 
 Avas practised in the Catholic Church from the days of the 
 Apostles. It would be an endless task to copy the testimony 
 of all those who, in successive ages, have written upon the 
 subject. St. Austin, bishop of Hippo, in Africa, thus 
 closes his remarks in relation thereto : " Quod universa tenet 
 Eclesia, ncc conciliis in.5titutum, sed SEMPER retcntum, 
 non nisi Apostolica Autoritate sertissime crcditum •■'"\ That 
 is, '' This is held by the Catholic Church throughout Christen- 
 dom. It' was never orduincd in any council, but has ever 
 been observed from age to age. The practice, therefore, 
 must liave proceeded from the Apostles." Austin here shews 
 that infant baptism was maintained in the universal Church 
 
 * r7(/e Hammond in Matt» iii. 1. 
 Ỳ ilde Hammond in Loc. 
 X 'fliig^ dc liapt. L 4, c. 24. 
 
228 
 
 of Christ — that it was never adopted in any counail— -that its 
 legality had never been deubted — that there had been na dis- 
 pute or controversy respecting it, and that it had heeu prac- 
 tised continually frona the days of the Apostles until his time, 
 being more than four hundred years. He says further, that 
 the ordinance stands upon such a firm foundation, ttial nothing 
 but obstinacy or gross ignorance can reject or ridicule it. 
 
 In the days of Cyprian, it is true, there was a difference 
 of opinion, not whether infants should be baptized, for this 
 was indisputable, but with regard to the time of administering 
 the rites. There was a bishop of the name of Fidus, who 
 doubled whether it was proper to baptise infants before the 
 eighth day. Now, lest any dispute or schism should take 
 place in the church, St. Cyprian, archbishop of Caerin Afri- 
 ca, called a council, at which sixty-six bishops met to consult 
 in relation to this matter; and it was their unanimous opinion 
 that infants ought not to ba kept until the eighth day without 
 baptism. It may not be improper in this place to add an ex- 
 tract of the letter which they sent to Fidus on the subject : 
 
 •' As to the opinion you expressed, as to the impropriety of 
 baptizing infants on the second or third day after their birth, 
 and that as to your conviction that thy should be kept till the 
 eighth day, according to the law of Moses, our assembly have 
 come to the reverse conclusion. Tliere was not one of ua 
 ■who could agree with you on this point : our opinions were 
 unanimous. We all judged that it is not necessary to keep 
 infants so long from the favor and goodness of God, for as 
 much as our Lord said that he did not come to destroy the 
 souls of men, but to save them. So it devolves upon us to be 
 careful that not a soul should be lost by our negligence. What 
 defect can there be in any thing which has been formed per- 
 fect by the power of God in the womb? The growth of the 
 body, it is true, makes a difference as it respects men, but 
 not as it respects God. The Holy Ghost is given without dis- 
 tinction to all, not according to their stature, but according to 
 the will of our Heavenly Father ; for, as God is not a respec- 
 ter of persons, neither is he a respecter of age. Wherefore, 
 dear brother, it is our candid and universal belief, that no one 
 who is a proper subject of baptism ought lo be prevented from 
 partaking of its blessings, liut, above all, let us be careful 
 uf newly koru infants, who are beseeching u«, ai it were by 
 
239 
 
 their weeping and crying, t« have pity and compassion upon 
 them."* 
 
 This letter was written in the year 254, and contained the 
 signatures of sixty-six bishops. The reason that there are 
 no spiritual proofs advanced to uphold infant baptism, is, that 
 there was not at this time, nor had there been since the days 
 of the Apostles, any dispute on the subject. Fidus only hes- 
 itated concerning the time and objects ot baptism, and it is to 
 this alone that the council directs its answer. 
 
 That godfathers and godmothers, as sureties to the church 
 of Christ, answered for, and became bound in the name of 
 the infants, will appear from the testimony of Terlullian, who 
 wrote about the year 180. " Why should godl'alhers" said 
 lie, "expose themselves to danger, when they may die before 
 they fulfil the engagements they make, or when those for 
 whom they promise may be very wicked, in despite of all 
 that may be done to or for them ?"t 
 
 It is true, he writes against godfathers, and that for two rea- 
 sons, which appear plainly from his words ; yet it is evident 
 that godfathers answered for infants at that time, (within one 
 hundred years after the time of the Apostles,) when every 
 thing was in its proper order. The truth is, this eminent 
 Father, in his last days, deviated slightly from the Apostolic 
 faith,:}: and he therefore exalts his own particular opinion in 
 preference to the discipline of the church. Respecting infant 
 baptism he also says : " Why doth this innocent age hasten 
 to receive the remission of sins? Let them come to be bap- 
 tized when they come to age."§ 
 
 This error probably originated in the opinion he held res- 
 pecting the consequences of original sin ; for he calls infants 
 the innocent age, conveying thereby the idea that they had no 
 need of baptism. This is a satisfactory proof that thtt du- 
 ties of godfathers and godmothers were practised in the prim- 
 
 * Cyprian Epis, 59. p. 161. 
 t Tertull. de Bapt. p. 603. 
 X Ad Heresim Montanoium. 
 \ Tertull. ibid. Lib. 2. Cap. 18. 
 
230 
 
 itive church, from ihc days oi' the apostle» to the time of 
 Tortullian. 
 
 When llio podfnlliers mrt, the priest was accustomed to 
 admoiiisli tlicm on Ú\e rcsponsibilily ihey were assuming — 
 lo urge on them the necessity of fully understanding the pro- 
 mise they vvci'e about making in the name of the child, to in- 
 struct it in all the principles of the C'liristian religion, and to 
 use their utmost endeavors in order that the child should lead 
 a religious life in the fear of God. Tlien, after praying for 
 the blessing of the Most lligli upon the ordinance, the min- 
 ister took the child in his arms, and, when intormed of his 
 name by the godfather, he dipt him three times in the water, 
 in the name of the h'nther, the Son, and the Holy Ghost- If 
 the child was weak or sickly, water was sprinkled tiiree times 
 upon its foreheul in the name of the Trinity. The priest 
 then acknowledged it as a njember oftlie church, and made the 
 Sign of the cross on its forehead, thereby signifying that the 
 child was now a soldier of Jesus Christ, and had received his 
 mark. The ceremony of making the sign of the cross is as 
 old as the commoncement of (Jhrislianily. Even Tiirtullian 
 liimself commends the ceremony, although his opinions on 
 other points are not very satisfactory.* Hence the proverb, 
 " A forehead having received the sign of the cross"' — that is, 
 a Christian having received baptism.t It is truo that the 
 greatest part of the ancient Christians immersed llie whole 
 body in or under tlie water ; yet they did not consider one 
 dipping suilicieiil to ensure complete baptism, as will appear 
 from the words of SozoMr.N, who wrote a history of the 
 church about the year 440. He says, in cilect, that he who 
 liad been iinmei^ed only once, was, in hiso[»inion, in as much 
 danger as he who had never been baptized. | But to be sprink- 
 led three limes was considered as good as thiee immersions, 
 for that liolxj inttrli/r 8t. Cyi'kion, says plainly, Tkat lie 
 could not umlerstand why the holy gift was withheld any 
 more by sprinkling than by dipping, provided there was faith 
 to receive it j for llie washing of sins in baptism (said he) is 
 difierent from the washing of the pollutions of our bodies in a 
 
 * Cam signtur xit ci anhna mwiialiir. Terfull. de Resur- 
 rect, p. 81. 
 
 t Frons aim stgno. Cypr. dc Lnps. p. 301, 
 
 i Soz. Hist. Ecclcs.L. I. C26.p. 150- Ed. Lov. 1569, 
 
231 
 
 river. Let no one wonder tliat wc baptiao those who are 
 weakly by sprinkling water upon them, inasmuch as the Holy 
 Ghost saitli, " Then will I .sjirinklc clean water and ye shall 
 bo clean." Ezek. wxvi. Zo; antl in Num. viii. 7, "And 
 thus shall thou do to them to cleanse them — sprinkle water 
 of purifying." — From this it is evident, said he, that Bprink- 
 iing is equal to immersing.* 
 
 If an infant or an adult had been once baptized cither by 
 sprinkling or dipping, the same was not re-baptized; for all 
 the ancient Christians adhered -steadfastly to the Apostolic 
 rule: "One Lord, ono faitli, one baptizm," iJph. iv. 5. 
 There is a remarkable account respecting St. Athanasius, 
 whilst a boy. It is as follows : " Alkxandek, the bishop of 
 Alexandria, in Egypt, was accustomed to keep the holiday of 
 St. Peter, according to the practice of the Church. In tbc 
 afternoon of one of these anniversaries, lie walked into the 
 lields, where he saw a number of young lads amusing them- 
 selves, and, amongst the rest was a sprightly young man 
 leading the otiiers to a river, and baptizing them. Alexander, 
 upon his return, related the circumstance to the clergy of the 
 city, who were naturally much surprised at the novelty of the 
 proceeding. When they had reflected on the matter, they 
 sent for the boys that they might have a confirmation of the 
 whole story from themselves. In answer to there inquiries, 
 they learned that Athanasius had undertaken to imitate the 
 oiRce of a priest, and had baptized his companions ; and it was 
 the opinion of tlie bisho]) and his elders that the baptism was 
 valid, and a repetition of the bapliznial rites was not necessary, 
 inasmuch as they had been performed in due order in the 
 name sf the Trinity. f 
 
 That there were instances of persons wjio rc-baptizcd in 
 ancient times, cannot be denied ; but these were so many her- 
 etics, who had left the way of lile and the correct discipline 
 of the Catholic (Jhurch. The leader of this sect was called 
 EiiNOMius, who invented a form of bai)iisni diilcrent from that 
 laid down Uy Christ; for he contonded that none ought to be 
 baptized in the name of the Trinity, and that the form should 
 
 * Ci/pr. Ep. 70. p. 219. 
 
 t Suzom. Hint. Edcs. Lib. 2. Cap, 17. 
 
333 
 
 be, "1 baptizo theo into the death of Christ"* Asmanydis- 
 ciplcs as this heretic cuuld entice by his vain reasoning (for he. 
 was very eloquent,) underwent a second baptism, notwith- 
 standing they had been previously baptized in the name of the 
 Trinity. It was lie who changed the ancient practice of dip- 
 ping thrice, ullirming that once was suiUcient. 
 
 In the first ages, wlien a person believed in Christ and cm- 
 braced His religion, he was baptized forthwith, as in the 
 case oi' the eunuch wiioin I'hilip l)aplized, related in ^ctt 
 viii., or the jailor and his family who were baptized by Paul 
 and Silas, as mentioned in ^^cts xvi. Justin the Martyr, a 
 writer of the second century, says: " Whosoever has been 
 instructed in the principles of the Christian faith, and is 
 willing to live and act in conformity with the injunctions of 
 the (jiosptil, is exhorlcd to fast and pr;iy, that ho may obtain 
 forgiveness for his fornior unbelief : we will fast and pray 
 with him, lead him lo a place where there is water, and, as 
 •wo are regenerated, so also shall he be."f About the third 
 ago, or probably a little earlier, it was appointed that baptism 
 should be administered semi-annually at Easter and Whitsun- 
 tide ; but, in cases where death was expected, the person 
 was baptized immediately, and in his bed, if necessary. On 
 Whitsunday, those who liad been newly baptized arrayed 
 themselves in white apparel. This was the origin of the 
 term WiiiTKstJM>AT, and is alluded to by the poet in the fol- 
 lowing lines 4 
 
 O Lord of heaven and earth, whose eye can scan 
 The inmost thoughts and deep desires of man, 
 Ijoolidoun upon this amiable band. 
 Who in thy presence now devoutly stand. 
 Joined lo the ('hin-ch by Baptism's holy rite, 
 And seeing safety only in 'I'hy light, 
 From worse than Kgypi's bontlage forth they come, 
 And travel to the Holy Land, their heme. 
 
 * Non in 7Vm»/fl/cm, acd in Christ i mortem baptizatida» 
 esse assereus. Sozom. ibid. Lib. 7. Cap. 20. 
 t 'fuKt. Mart. Apol. S. p. 07. 
 \ Luctant. Poem, de Returrect. p, 765. 
 
233 
 
 îii robe? of while willioul a blemish, drest, 
 They hasten to the land of heavenly rest, 
 Where milk and honey shall forever flow, 
 And beauteons flowers of deathless friigrance grow — 
 Whero no dark clouds the firmament obscure, 
 Where vows are faithful, promises arc sure — 
 Where pain and sickness, and the fear of death, 
 No more shall harm them, or obstruct their faith — 
 Where saints and angels shall together meet, 
 And ofl"er ceaseless worship at thy feet. 
 
 Their garments, whiter than the Alpine «nows. 
 And fairer tiian the fairest virgin rose. 
 Are emblems of that holy, fearless calm, 
 And peace of mind, which nothing can disarm ; 
 And well may he,* their minister and friend, 
 llejoice in hope that peace will never end. 
 
 It might reasonably be supposed by the above, from a su- 
 perficial view, thad Justin Martyr wished to convey the idea, 
 that infants were not baptized in liis time ; but such was not 
 the case : Isl. He alludes to pagans who embraced Christiani- 
 ty : 2d. In another part of his writings, he speaks of infant 
 baptism as a practice that was customary in all countries. 
 See Spol. 2, p. 27. 
 
 Wo ought, therefore, not to pervert such expressions &■ 
 ihese so as to make them a vindication of obstinacy and error. 
 But the unleained and unstable wrest the scriptures to their 
 own destruction. 2 Pet. iii. 16. It is no wonder, then, that 
 they do the same with the writings of men. 
 
 We will now advert briefly to the other sacrament — the 
 liOrd's Slipper, nnd adopt the following plan : We will speak 
 of, 1st. The time it was received : 2dly. Who were consid- 
 ered proper subjecls to receive it: 3dly. The manner in 
 winch it WAS received. 
 
 I. The usual time was immediately after the service in the 
 church on the Lord's day; for .Tu3tin the Martyr slays that 
 
 "" The. Pastor of the church- 
 
 0- 
 
'23i 
 
 the time they used to receive the communion was after they 
 had read, sung praises, preached, and prayed.* As to the 
 hour, it is evident that Christ ordained this sacrament to be 
 held in remembrance of his death, in the afternoon or even- 
 ing, if not at twihglu j but we have no evidence that the 
 apostles observed the same rule, it is nevertheless certain 
 tiiat, in the first ages, it was customary to commune in the 
 Jiight ; but this practice was not universal. It is thought 
 that they were compelled to this by persecution ; for the 
 lives of the worshippers were endangered if ihey met in the 
 day time. The ancient Fathers who wrote about two hund- 
 red years after Oirist assure us, that they received the com- 
 munion in the morning or forenoon ;t and the same practice 
 has been continued ever since, except in some parts of Egypt, 
 where they used to commune in the evening, having first 
 eaten and drank to satiety. It is probable tjiat the love feasts 
 mentioned in the I2th chapter of Jude, were practised in 
 these places until the time mentioned. In these love feasts 
 the communicants, according to their ability, brought meat 
 and drink to the place in abundance, and all, without distinc- 
 tion, poor as well as rich, feasted before they received the 
 sacrament. This is what Paul complains of in 1 Cor. xi. 
 21, when he says, " One is hungry and the other drunken ;" 
 and because so many disorders were connected with these 
 feasts, their repetition was forbidden at a council held at 
 Laodicea, A, D. 365. 
 
 I>ut to return : in cities and towns, in the first ages, when 
 the people's hearts were burning within them with zeal and 
 thanksgiving to the I.ord, it is not improbable that there was 
 communion every day, in some church or other. Indeed, in 
 some places, tlie priests at least (and others who enjoy- 
 ed the ojiportunity) received the communion everyday 
 throughout the year ; for St. Cyprian says, *' VV^e receive the 
 communion every day, as the food that feeds us to salva- 
 tion. "t This commendable practice continued (particularly 
 in some places) for more llian four hundred yertrs amongst the 
 clergy, as may be inferred froni the writings of !St. Austin, 
 biühop of Hippo, who died A. Ü. 552. But in succeeding 
 
 * Cypr. addncil. Ep. 03. /j. 104. 
 
 t ò'ocra/.' Nisf. Erclcs. l. 5 r. 22. p. 887. 
 
 T Ci/pr, lie Oraf. Dom. p. lO'-i. 
 
235 
 
 SfBí, when their love and zeal waxed cold, (as did those ot" 
 the Israelites wîien they loathed the nruina) tliey exteudetl 
 the time to a week, to two weeks, and to a month, and finally 
 to three times in a year, viz. at the Christmas, Easter, and 
 Whitsuntide festivals. 
 
 Our second inquiry is, Who were considered worthy to re- 
 ceive the communion ^ Not everyone who had the name of u 
 Christian was admitted to the Lord's table, in the primitive 
 Church ; for, says one of the eld Fathers, " To eat of this bread 
 and todrink of this cup does not belo.ig to all.* By this it ap- 
 pears that notorious sinners would not be admitted to the Lord's 
 table in former times any more than they are now in the church 
 of England: for "Where there is public misconduct, or 
 where a person wrongs his neighbor by word or deed, tho 
 curate upon receiving information will send for him, admon- 
 ish him, and warn him not tp approach until he publicly pro- 
 fesses true repentance, and reforms from his former wicked 
 course."! Li the primitive church none were received at the 
 Lord's table except — 1st. Such' as had been baptized in the 
 name of the Trinity : 2d. Such as held to all the principles 
 of the Christian religion : 3d. Such as were blameless in their 
 coftduct : 4ili. Such as loved their fellow Christians : 5ih. 
 Such as belonged to the communion of the Church : 6th. 
 Such as had been confirmed by the bishop. Ko one would 
 be considered a pertect Ciiristian in ancient times, until he 
 was confirmed by the laying on of the hands of the bishop ; 
 as the apostles did when they sent Peter and John to con- 
 firm the Samaritans, after they had been baptized by Piiilip. 
 Philip had no authority to do this, because he was onlv a 
 deacon. Ads viii. 
 
 If any of the faithful were sick, or were prevented by weak- 
 ness or accident from attending at church, a deacon was .sent 
 Í0 their dwelling with a small piece of the consecrated bread 
 dipped in the wine. Justin Martyr confirms this in the fol- 
 lowing words: ''The deacons will distribute the bread and 
 wine to those who are present, and carry them home to those 
 who are absent." But all who were absent were not entitled 
 to the privilege ; for, at a council held in the year 314 in 
 
 * Orig- in Job. vol. 2. p. 315. 
 
 t The Rubric before the communion. 
 
286 
 
 Franoe, it was decreed " That an apostate, or one who had 
 once denied the faith, could not be roBtored to the commu- 
 nion of the Church on abed of sickness, until he manifested 
 some signs of a reformation in his conduct.'' At the same 
 assembly it was also ordained, that he who bore false witness 
 .against his neighbor should never be admitted to the com- 
 munion table. 
 
 Thirdly : We are to inquire into the manner in which the 
 communion was received. In the first place, the deacon (as 
 they formerly had an old ceremony) brought a bowl of water 
 to the bishop and elders, who stood on each side of the com- 
 jnunion table, to wash their hands, signifying that purity and 
 holiness of heart which is requisite in those who draw near 
 to God, as the Psalmist says : " I will wash my hands in in- 
 nocency ; so will I compass thine altar, O Lord."* Psalm 
 Jtxvi. 6. Then the deacon exclaimed aloud, *' Kiss one ano- 
 ther." This practice of kissing one another at the Lord's 
 table began at an early period, eveu in the days of the apos- 
 tles. Jiom. xvi. 16. And this they did to tesiify their bro^ 
 therly love, as our Saviour shows : " Therefore, if thou 
 bring thy gift to the altar, and there rememberest that thy 
 brother hath aught against thee, leave there thy gift before*the 
 altar, and go thy way ; first be reconciled to thy brother, and 
 then come and offer thy gift. Matt. v. 23, 24. 
 
 Then would follow the prayer commonly used for the peace 
 and general union of the church j for peace and tranquility in 
 the kingdou) ; for the prosperity of the age ; for suitable 
 weather and fruitful spasons ; for all men in all situations — 
 emperors, kings, and all in authority ; for the army and navy ; 
 for believers and unbelievers ; for friends and fellow travel- 
 lers ; for the sick and sorrowful: in a word, for all who 
 etood in need of assistance. These general prayers were an 
 established part of the worship of God, and a ready form 
 which is yet to be found in the works of the ancient Father» 
 of the Church ; but our limits will not allow us to copy the 
 whole of it.f 
 
 Then would follow the salutation between the minister ana 
 
 * V. Cave's Prim. Christian. P. Ì. ell. p. 346. 
 t Jîpost, Contí. l.S. e. 18, p. lOll. 
 
237 
 
 th« congregation. The priest would say, " The Lord be 
 with you." The people would answer, " And with thy 
 spirit." The priest would again say, " Lift up your hearts." 
 The people would answer, " We do lift them up unto God." 
 The priest would say the third time, " We will thank the 
 Lord God." The congregation would answer, " It is pro» 
 per so to do."* Then, when the priest had consecrated the 
 bread and wine, it was distributed to the communicants, who 
 received it in the same posture as when they prayed, either 
 standing or kneeling ; but it was never heard that any of the 
 ancient Christians received it silting. They had more reve- 
 rence for the Lord than to commemorate his death in such an 
 irreverent posture j but the Pope of Rome, and the Arians 
 also, who deny the Divinity of Christ, f have the presumption 
 to sit. 
 
 Perhaps some will object, that our Saviour sat when he 
 ordained the sacrament. Tliis is a great mistake. Our Sav- 
 iour, in eating the Passover, followed the practice of the Jews, 
 who reclined or partly laid on couches, three on the same 
 couch, leaning upon each other as John leaned on the bosom 
 of Jesus. Johnxìú.23. But inasmuch as our Saviour gave 
 no positive direction on the subject, the primitive Christians 
 judged correctly that the humblest posture would be the most 
 acceptable : and history testifies plainly that they always 
 received the communion in the same bodily posture as they 
 prayed. 
 
 * Dr. Cave's Prim. Christ, pf. 1. c. 11. p. 347. 
 t Heijl. Hist. Prehbyt. l. 6. p. 115, 
 
«38 
 
 CHAPTER VII. The public tvorship of God in the 
 Churches, and ike manner of performinsfumiiy icorship 
 in the primitive Church. 
 
 It would not be improper, in the first place, to speak of the 
 diligence of the primitire Christians, in their attendance at 
 public worship. " On the day called Sunday, (said Justin 
 Martyr,) all of us in the country and town meet in the same 
 place." Neither the distance, the inclemency of the weath- 
 er, nor any other vain excuse, would prevent them from 
 attending the worship of God. To read, pray, and sing 
 praises, at home, was not considered sufficient whilst the pub- 
 lic worship of God was neglected; and when they were pre- 
 vented by sickness, or any accident, it caused them nearly as 
 much grief and sorrow of heart as if they had been banished 
 from their country. If any neglected, he was seriously chas- 
 tised, except he had some better excuse than that his clothes 
 were old, or his horse weak. In an assembly held in Spain, 
 A, U. 305, it was decreed that any person being absent from 
 church for three successive Sabbaths should be withheld fof 
 some time from the communion.* 
 
 The Church of Christ continually observed the Lord's day 
 reverently and religiously. "Let every one (said Ignatius) 
 that loves Jesus (Jhrist keep the Lord's day holy, which is 
 like the king of other days. It was on this day that our Sav- 
 iour arose from the dead — that our salvation was perfected — 
 that death was deprived of his sting, and swallowed up in 
 victory." It was always called the Lord's day by the an- 
 cient Fathers of the Church, and sometimes Sunday, in order 
 to conform to common language. The practice of calling it 
 the Sabbath is of recent origin. Wherever we meet with the 
 word Sabbath in the New Testament, we are to understand ii 
 to refer to the Jewish Sabbath, or Saturday. 
 
 The first thing they did when they met was to unite in 
 prayer, and every prayer was ended with the Lord's prayer. 
 This practice was continued from age to age, as will appear 
 by the words of St. Cyprian, who thus alludes to it : " Christ 
 has given us a form of prayer : he hath warned us and taught 
 
 * Concil. llliber. Can. 2L 
 
23d 
 
 lis how lo pray, fie that gave us existence gave us also a 
 prayer, and may we not expect tliat our prayers v/ill be more 
 successful with our Heavenly Father when we use the words 
 which His Son taught us ? For what prayer can be more 
 spiritual than the one we received from Jesus Christ, who 
 also cave us His Holy Spirit ? And what prayer can he so 
 eflectual ar.d prevalent with God as the prayer of His Son — 
 the truth which He taught with His own sacred lips ? Let 
 \is therefore, beloved brethren, pray as we have been taught 
 by our Redeemer. God will own and acknowledge the words 
 of His Son ; and, inasmuch as we have an advocate with tho 
 the Father to intercede for us, letususe the v.^ords of our Me- 
 diator, who assures us, that whatsoever we ask in His name, 
 it will be granted to us. How much more effectual will our 
 prayers be, if we pray in His own words !"* 
 
 This is sufTicient to prove that the ancient Christians, im- 
 mediately after the days of the Apostles, made use of the 
 Lord's prayer. It is evident, also, that their other public 
 pr-i^'ers in the worship of God were established forms, though 
 different mmes were applied to them in the works of the 
 Fathers. Ignatius, the disciple of St. Peter and bishop of 
 Antioch, calls them the same Conliniial Prayer ^^ .Justin the 
 Martyr, the Common Prayer ;\ St. Cyprian, the Public Pray- 
 ers. And nothing can be more certain than that they meant 
 an established written form. The assembly before mention^ 
 ed, held at Laodicea,§ A.D. 365, ordained that the same 
 prayers should be used in the morning and evening services. 
 Inasmuch, therefore, as the Jewish church in its regular ser- 
 vice used a form of prayer, and as Jesus Christ himself attend- 
 ed public worship under that dispensation, and never said a 
 word against a form of prayer, but rather always appeared 
 to be pleased with it ; the primitive Ch/istians rightly judged 
 that a set form in tho public worship of God was acceptable : 
 otherwise they would presume to be wiser than Christ him- 
 self; and therefore a long unpremeditated prayer in a con- 
 
 * Cyp. de Orut. Dom. 1, 2. p. 309. 
 t Igiiat. Ep. ad Magnes.p.'Sli. 
 t Apol.2. 
 ÿ Ca/i. 7. 
 
3i0 
 
 gregation is nothing else tliau presumption and human 
 invention.* 
 
 After prayer, a portion of the Old and New Testament was 
 read ;t but liow much at a time is uncertain, for the Pagans 
 wouki ofien rush upon them, and disturb them, and cause 
 them to conclude sooner than they otherwise would have done. 
 But when Giod was pleased to convert persons in authority to 
 Christianity, then a certain portion, viz. one lesson in the 
 Old and another in the Nevv,| was appointed to be read at 
 eacli meeting of the congregation. Not only the holy scrip- 
 tures, but homilies coiuposed by pious men, were also fre- 
 quently read in public: such, lor instance, as the Epistle writ- 
 ten by St. Clement to the Corinthians, and many other 
 excellent books which were thought to be of general benefit 
 to the hearer». 
 
 Then, singing praises to God was an exercise which was 
 conscientiously attended to by the primitive Christians, in 
 their family as well as their public worship, from the days of 
 the Apostlfis. The P.salms that were sung were either a por- 
 tion of the Psalms ofUavid, or some other parts of scripture, 
 composed in metre by pious men ; and lliis liberty was grant- 
 ed until the assembly of Laodicea, which was held A.D, 365, 
 when it was ordaiued that the composition of any private 
 individual should not be sung publicly in the churches. 
 
 Then the sermon followed. Literary characters think 
 that the sermon was nothing more than an exposition of some 
 portioa of the word of God, which had aheady been read, 
 
 • This is one oftho prejudiced opinions of the author, in which wo 
 cannot oossibly coincivlo. It is true, the cstal)üshed form of prayer» 
 ■in the Clmrch of t'ngland is unequalled for its sublimity and solem- 
 nity — for its fervor and devotion ; but \vc cannot condemn the extem- 
 porary mode of praying adopted in other churches, as "presumptu- 
 ous," or as a mere " iiunian invention." We know not what opinions 
 may have been curreni at the time this book was first published; but the 
 oiprcssion of such a sentiment as tlic above, in the present day, (not- 
 M'ithstanding all the prejudice and bigotry that are so common,) would 
 bo discountenancod by the universal voice of relijious prolessor». — 
 Pub's. 
 
 t Jusf. Mart. Apol. 2. p. 98. 
 t Con, .9posi. I. 2 c. 57. p. 875. 
 
241 
 
 Avith weighty exhortations to the performance of the duties 
 therein enjoined, and to the avoiding of the sins forbidden in 
 such portions of the word of God ; and an illustration of some 
 of the doctrines contained in those portions of the scripture 
 wJiich had been read. 
 
 When the sermon was finislicd, the deacon admonished 
 ail to pray. This prayer Was called the secret prayer of the 
 congregation, for every one would retire, and pray alone in 
 secret, witliout the aid of words ; and finally, when all the 
 congregation had thus prayed, the priest offered up his peti- 
 tion alone, and epitomized the whole of the supplications 
 made before into one prayer. This is the origin of the word 
 Collect, because the minister collected a compendium of all 
 the secret prayers of the congregation into one.* 
 
 It is easy to prove ihat the ancient Christians did not pray 
 cither to saints or to angels. I will here give the sentiments 
 of the church of Smyrna on the subject : " We worship 
 Christ as the Son of God. We respect the memory of the 
 martyrs, as disciples and followers of our Lord, and as those 
 who have shown an invincible love to him j and in this we 
 would wish to imitate them."t Irenaius, who wrote A.D. 
 180, says : "The Church of God thinks it strange to pray to 
 angeU, or to use charms or other curiosities ; but in a pure, 
 incorruptible, inoffensive way she directs her supplications to 
 the great Creator, in the name of the Lord .lesus Christ. "| 
 These expressions fully agree with the scriptures, and are so 
 powerful an argument against Popery, that it is impossible to 
 answer them. "For there is one God, and one Mediator 
 between God and men — the man Christ Jesus." 1 Tim. ii. 5. 
 
 It is said that the Aniideluvians turned their faces toward 
 the East when they prayed ; and this usage continued from 
 age to age until, by degrees, they became corrupted and wor- 
 sliipped the sun, which arose in the East. They thus look* 
 cd to the East until the time of Selomon, when the Ark was 
 
 * Vid Orig- Brit. c. i, p. 224. * 
 
 t Enseb.Hist. Ecks. I. 4. c. 15. 
 t Or en. I.2.C. 57. 
 
242 
 
 placed oil the west side of the temple ; and from that lime 
 the Jews looked towards the West when they prayed. But 
 the Christians, to avoid as much as possible the usages of the 
 Jews, turned their faces towards tho East.* Whatever was 
 the cause, the ancient Christians used generally to look to- 
 wards the East when they prayed, as is evident from the tes- 
 timony of Justin Martyr, St. Clement of Alexandria, and St. 
 Basil— all men of high reputation, and living at a period when 
 the Christian Church was in its infancy. 
 
 Another general usage was to stand whilst reading the 
 gospel ; and this was ever a practice amongst the primitive 
 Christians in all parts of Christendom, from the time of the 
 Apostles. When Sozomen speaks of the practices observed 
 in many churches, he confesses his astonishment at the impu- 
 dence of the bishop of Alexandria, who presumed to sit whilst 
 reading the gospel. " Truly, (said the historian,) I never 
 saw such a thing before, nor have I heard of any other person 
 who was guilty of such presumption and immorality. ''f Ano- 
 ther ancient writer relates of Theophilus, bishop of Judea, 
 that, aaiongst many other unbecoming things which he re- 
 formed there, lie restored the ancient and commendable dis- 
 cipline of standing whilst reading the gospel. J 
 
 We will now say a few words in relation to the mannet 
 of conducting domestic worship, amongst the primitive Chris- 
 tians. As soon as the family arose from their beds, the mas- 
 ter of the house called them to attend to prayers, which were 
 performed by himself, except a clergyman was present. It is 
 probable that the Creed, or a confession of their faith, was 
 recited, containing their belief as orthodox Christians. The 
 children and servants were then instructed in the most impor- 
 tant doctrines of religion. It is certain that some portion of 
 the scripture was also read, as the Apostle exhorts : " Let the 
 word of Christ dwell richly in you in all wisdom.'' ColoS' 
 sians, ill. 16. 
 
 About midday, before diilner, a portion of scripture or of a 
 homily was again read j and, when food was set upon the 
 
 * Warren'' s Impart. Churchman, c. 8./J, 165. 
 
 t Hisl. Eclcs. I. 7. c. 19. 
 
 Í rhilo'óiorg. Hist. Ecles. I. 3. p. íi9. 
 
243 
 
 table, a blessing was asked upon it, generally in the follow- 
 ing words: "Do thou, who feedest every creature, grant 
 that we may receive the present food with thy blessing. 
 Tliou, Lord, hast said, ' If they drink any deadly thino-, it 
 will not hurt them, if they believe in thee.' Take away, 
 therefore, O Lord, who art the Lord of power and glory, 
 every thing that may be destructive or unhealthy in oür food 
 at this time.''* Whilst at the table, they were accustomed 
 to sing hymns, and eongs of praise and thanksgiving — a prac- 
 tice highly commended by Chrysostom ; and he encourages 
 men to commit pious stanzas to memory, that they might 
 sing them when at their work, but especially whilst eatintr, 
 inasmuch as such songs are aa excellent remedy against the 
 temptations and wiles of the devil, " For (said he) as Satan 
 is not at any time more likely to ensnare us than when we 
 are eating, either by intemperance or by vain conversation ; 
 so we ought to arm ourselves against him by singing with 
 grace in our hearts to God."f Here we see how cautious 
 the ancient Christians were, lest their souls should perish 
 whilst they were feeding their bodies. 
 
 In the evening, all tlie family were called together the third' 
 time, for the solemn exercise of prayer, before they retired to 
 rest J and at midnight the clergy rose to sing praises to God.f. 
 It is probable that this practice was commenced in times of 
 persecution, when its observance in the day time would have 
 placed the lives of the family in jeopardy : and, to show that 
 their zeal was not waxing cold, the same practice was con- 
 tinued after the persecution of the Church had ceased, 
 
 " Wherefore,'' saith the Aposile, " we, receiving a king- 
 dom which cannot be moved, let us have grace whereby we 
 may serve God acceptably, with reverence and godly fear." 
 Heb. xii. 28. This rule, by divine assistance, the ancient 
 Christians ddigently followed, as they were truly pilgrims 
 in this world. Their affections were on things above, and 
 their conversation was in heaven. Their houses and fields, 
 were reverberating the sound of hymns and spiritual songs. § 
 
 * Orig. in Job. I. 2. ;;. 36. 
 
 t Chrysos.in Ps. 41, ja. 147. 
 
 X Clem. Alex. Pxdag. I. 2, c, 0, p. 185, 
 
 § Cave's Prim. Christianity, pt, 1. c. 9. 
 
'244 
 
 It is said of Jamkr, surnamed the Just, tliat he knelt and 
 prayed so often that his knees had bocomo hard like 
 stones. Constantino the Great, although he was emperor 
 of the world, and had so mnch of the cares and anxieties of 
 government resting npon his raind, was in the daily habit of 
 retiring to liis closet at an appointed hour, to pray, — whatever 
 other all'airs were demanding his attention ; and, to manifest 
 to the world iiis delight in this sacred exercise, he caused 
 his image to be .stamped on the gold and silver coin, in the 
 act of kneeling, with iiis arms spread and liis eyes directed 
 towards heaven.* Theodosius (another good emperor) would 
 not taste even a fig until ho had given thanks to God.t It 
 is also said of him, that he rose every day with the dawn for 
 the purpose of singing Psalms with his sisters ; and that he 
 was as well verscil in the scriptures as any bishop in his 
 kingdom. Tlius the hearts of the anci&nt Christians, rich 
 and poor, were inflamed with zeal for the service of God, 
 *' knowing that of the Lord tUey should receive the reward of 
 the inheritance." 
 
 * Uttseb. Vid. Constant. 1. 2. c. 2. 
 
 t Hocr. Hist. Echs. I. \. p. 2. .ỳ /. 7. c. 22. 
 
245 
 
 CHAPTER WW.— /I description of the places of worship 
 made use of by the Primitive Christians — The upper 
 apartments — The various siffnifìcatioìi of the word ciiuuch 
 in the New Testament-^ The divisions in the ancient 
 Churches — Schism to be preached out of the Churches — 
 Bells. 
 
 As it is impossible to accomplish any work properly with- 
 out a convenient place to perform the same, so an appointed 
 place is absolutely necessary to perform the service of God, 
 in order that Christians may assemble to worship the Infinite 
 Majesty, the Lord of Heaven and earth. And truly a place 
 intended for this glorious purpose ought to be as neat and as 
 seemly as it can be conveniently made. When king David 
 gives directions to his son Solomon, respecting the building 
 of the temple, he commands that it should be '* exceeding mag- 
 nifical of frame and of glory through all countries."! Chron. 
 xxii. 5. The reason he assigns for this is excellent, as well 
 right J for, said he, i' the palace is not for man, but for the 
 Lord God." 
 
 It was here that Jesus Christ manifested so great a zeal, 
 (although he was meekness itself,) when he made a scourge of 
 small cords to expel the buyers and sellers. John ii. 15. 
 This is the place winch he would not *' suffer any man to carry 
 any vessel through," {Mark xi. 1(5, ) and the place where the 
 Apostles began to meet after the resurrection of Christ : for 
 they "were continually in the temple, praising and blessing 
 God. Amen." Luke xxiv. 53. \Vhen St. Luke says that 
 the Apostles, after Christ's ascension, went into an " upper 
 room," [Acts i. 13,) we are to understand one of the upper 
 rooms of the temple ;* for there were many apartments, one 
 above the other ; {\ Kings vi, 6:) and when they had no 
 opportunity to enter the lower apartments where the Jews 
 held the worsliip of God, they ascended into one of the up- 
 per apartments, which were open, at least during the day. 
 And when the same evangelist, in another place, says, " And 
 they continuing daily with one accord in the temple, and 
 breaking bread from house," [Jlcts ii. 46,) we are to under- 
 stand that the Apostles, having performed their usual devo- 
 
 * Vid. Hammond in Loc. 
 
246 
 
 tions in the teftiple, returned to receive the sacrament at home, 
 (as it is explained in the margin of some Bibles;) that is, in 
 one of the upper apartments of the temple. 
 
 In this manner the Apostles performed their duties whilst 
 preaching the G«spel at Jerusalem, which was for the space 
 of about ten years. Before we proceed to describe the pla- 
 ces of worship made use of in the following ages, it will be 
 necessary, perhaps, to mention a few of the different signi- 
 fications attached to the word C/iwrcA in the New Testament. 
 1st. The word is taken for a certain number of people, whe- 
 ther good or bad, believers or unbelievers ; as we gather from 
 Jlcts xix. 41. The mob who had caused an uproar in the 
 city of Ephesus, consisting of craftsmen, makers of images, 
 &c, are called the church. According to our translation, it 
 reads, " And when he had dismissed the assembly j" but, if 
 it had been translated according to the Greek,* it would have 
 been, " And when he had dismissed the church." This 
 church was thus made up of the most abandoned characters : 
 2d. A church is taken for a number of Christians professing 
 faith in Christ; as in Col. iv. 15 — " Nymphas and the 
 church which is in his house." Horn. xvi. 5. " Greet the 
 church that is in their house." The meaning is, undoubted- 
 ly, the family who profess to believe in Christ: 3d. The 
 churcii is also taken for the place where Christians meet to 
 worship ; as in Cor. xi. 22 — " What ! have ye not houses to 
 eat and drink in, or despise ye the church of God ?" The 
 Apostle here makes a distinction between the church, or the 
 place where the public service of God was held, and their 
 dwelling-houses. If they kept intemperate feasts, and filled 
 themselves to excess in their love feasts, it was much more 
 becoming that this should be done in their houses, thaa in the 
 church consecrated to the service of God. 
 
 The word Church is used in the same sense in the writings 
 of the ancient Fathers. Clement of Alexandria exhorts the wo- 
 men to enter the church with all possible modesty 'and humili- 
 ty ; and the priests of Rome, writing to St. Cyprian about the 
 jnanner of admitting to the communion of the Church per- 
 sons who had deified the faith in times of persecution, say 
 
 * Apdustten EkUsian. Gr. 
 
247 
 
 (among other things) that they should come to the door of the 
 church, and no further** 
 
 In times of persecution, when the bodies, books, aud church- 
 es of the Christians were torn, burnt, and destroyed, (and 
 such bloody occurrences were common in every pait of 
 Christendom during the first three ages,) they assembled 
 wherever they were able— often in dens and caves of the 
 earth, or in places where their meeting would be secret and 
 unknown to their enemies. But, as soon as they were favor- 
 ed with liberty of conscience and a short respiter from perse- 
 cution, their churches were built in a neat and beautiful style, 
 and were always set apart from all common service : and the 
 next thing to keeping a clean heart, was to preserve their 
 churches clean and decent. There were no interments made 
 in the churches in ancient times. That practice would then 
 have been considered loathsome. It was as late as the year 
 800, when they first began to bury in any parts or corners of 
 towns or cities ;t and it was not for a considerable time af- 
 terwards that the practice of burying in the churches com- 
 menced. It is therefore evident that the Christians had 
 churches set apart and consecrated to the worship of God, 
 from the time when they first received that appellation. 
 
 The next thing to be considered is, what kind of edifices 
 they were. After the supreme government had embraced the 
 Christian religion, the churches were generally erected on 
 an eminence, to signify, probably, the heavenly principle of 
 raising our hearts above this world. They were built with 
 one end pointing directly toward the East. This custom was 
 adopted at a very early time, as will appear from the testimo- 
 ny of Tertullian, who wrote about the third century : " The 
 house of our inofiensive religion, (said he,) is erected on a 
 hill in the presence of all, and is directed towards the light, 
 as the form of the Hol^ Ghost, and towards the East, as the 
 place that signifies Christ.^: 
 
 In the former churches there were three apartments, which 
 were appropriated to various kinds of hearers. The first 
 
 * Meant ad Limen Eclesix. ad Cypr. Ëp. 3 1. 7. jo. 7. 
 
 t Spehn. Concil Brit. p. 11. 
 
 X TcriuL udvers Vahntin.p. 251. 
 
248 
 
 was the foremost part of the church, where the congregation 
 entered : here, at the back of the door, were the catechumens, 
 or the children of anbelieving parents, who were taught in the 
 fundamental doctrines of the Christian religion, and thus pre-^ 
 pared for baptism ; and here also was placed the baptistry, or 
 font. The same apartment, a little higher up, was appro- 
 priated to that class of hearers who were judged unfit to re- 
 ceive the communion, and yet were not guilty of any thing 
 demanding excommunication. The second apartment was 
 the middle of the church, which was occupied by the faith- 
 ful — the male's on one side, and the females on the other ; for 
 they were not permitted to be mixed together : in this part of 
 the church, also, were the reading-desk and pulpit, in the 
 third apartment was the chancel, where none but the clergy 
 and the emperor of Greece, (who was present once a year, 
 probably on Easter-day.) were permitted to enter. On the 
 upper side of the communion table, or the altar, was the 
 throne of the bishop, and lower down there Avere two rows 
 of seats for the elders, but no deacon was permitted to sit 
 there.* 
 
 In these happy times, vvhen good order was observed in 
 Church and State, none were permitted to dissent from the 
 Church and hold separate meetings in houses ; and, if any 
 headstrong person presumed to transgress, lie was condemn- 
 ed forthwith, according to the decision of an assembly of 
 bishops. The fifth canon of the assembly of Anlioch, held 
 A..D. 341, decreed as follows : " The priest who will despise 
 the bishop, and separate and held different meetings, setting 
 up one altar against another, (that is, holding unlawful and 
 separate meetings,) let him be deposed and silenced as a pre- 
 sumptuous seeker for office ; and let his followers be excom- 
 municated as tumultuous persons, and promoters of schism 
 and division." But this was not to be done until the ofiend- 
 ers had been thrice cautioned and admenished.f 
 
 Lest any one should suppose that this was a mere threat, 
 I will add an example showing how the Church acted in such 
 cases. EusTATiiius, bishop of Sebastis, about the time that the 
 aáserably just mentioned was held, transgressed against this 
 
 "* Vid. Cavers Prim. Christianity, pt. 1. t. 6. p, 138. 
 t Const, Aposi Can. cÇ- Condi, dntioch. Can. 5. 
 
249 
 
 law, iu the first place, by holding meetings in privateliouse» : 
 lie then began to despise and censure the priests who were 
 married, and asserted that a rich man could not enter into the 
 kingdom of heaven — that the Lord's day was the most proper 
 day to fast ; with many other things contrary to the creed of 
 the Catholic Church. As soon as the orthodox bishops were 
 informed of these things, they met atGangra, the metropolis 
 of Paphlagonia, and by their unanimous decision Eustathius 
 and his followers were excommunicated ; and the two fol- 
 lowing canons were adopted, in order to preserve peace there- 
 after in the churches: 1st. Whosoever speaks contemptuously 
 of the house of God, let him be accursed: 2d. AVhosoev€r 
 presumes to preach out of the churches, secretly, in houses, 
 despising the Church by doing such things out of it as ought 
 to be done only in it, let him be accursed.* Hence, it is evi- 
 tlent that the ancient Christians adhered steadfastly to the 
 Apostolic injunction — " Be not carried about with divers and 
 ötrange doctrines." Hcb. xiii. 9. 
 
 It is very easy to prove that the ]irimitive Christians paid, 
 no respect, much less any kind of religious worship, to ima- 
 ges. Their opposition to them was so great, that they would 
 not allow them to be erected in the churches, even as orna- 
 ments. This will appear by that singular story related by a 
 clergyman named Epiphanius : " When I came (said he) on 
 my journey to Anablatha, a hamlet in Palestine, I turned in- 
 to the church to pray. There I saw a cloth hung above the 
 door with the image of Christ, or of some saint, painted upon 
 it. When I reflected that such an abomination was altogether 
 contrary to scripture, I took hold of it, and tore it, and advised 
 the clergy of the place to give it to some poor person, to 
 make a shroud, rather than have it with images on it in the 
 church. "t This was written about the year 390, to the 
 right reverend Joh\, bishop of Jerusalem, in whose diocess 
 the occurrence took place. Nor was this the opinion of 
 an individual merely, but the setting up of images in the 
 chuiches was forbidden in the first four ages throughout 
 Christendom, as is evident from the decision of the assembly 
 
 * Hicron. Tom. 2. p. 161. 
 t Hicron. Tom. 2- p. 101. 
 
250 
 
 îield in Spain, A.D. 305, where the setting up of images in 
 churches was forbidden, as well as the painting of the object 
 of their worship on the wall.* Such weighty expressions as 
 these against honoring images cannot be answered by the 
 most crafty Papist. 
 
 Whether there were bells in the churches in the first ages, 
 is a doubtful matter; but, at whatever time they were intro- 
 duced, they certainly answer an excellent purpose ; and it is 
 nothing less than sacrilege to carry them away, as the fol- 
 lowing narration abundantly proves : Dr. Arthur Bulkley 
 ■was consecrated bishop of Bangor, on the 20th of December, 
 1541. From covetous motives, he sold five bells which 
 ■were in the cathedral at that place, and hastened to the sea 
 shore, to see them put on board a ship ; but he had scarcely 
 gone three steps on his way home, when he became suddenly 
 blind, and his sight was never restored. t 
 
 History also informs us that, when Edgar, king of the 
 Saxons, A.D.. 975, was fightmgwith the inliabitants of Gla- 
 morganshire, amongst other sacrilegious acts, he robbed the 
 church of Llanilltud of its bell, and carried it away. The 
 next day, as he was reclining upon his bed, he thought that 
 some one was piercing him with a spear : he directed the 
 bell& all other articles belonging to the church to be restored ; 
 but, notwithstanding this token of repentance, he died 
 ■within nine days in the most horrible manner4 
 
 But to conclude this part of our history. As soon as kings 
 and emperors became professors of the Christian religion, 
 and were, according to the prophecy, nursing fathers and pro- 
 tectors of the same, (ha. xlix. 23,) they did not consider any 
 thing too costly or valuable to adorn and beautify the church«' 
 es. We have a very remarkable account of the judgment of 
 God overtakii'g two presumptuous noblemen, named Julian 
 and Felix, who polluted and intended to rob that great and 
 excellent church at Autioch, A.D. 362. § Julian went straight 
 to the altar, and, by way of derision, treated it with indecea- 
 
 * Condi. JUih. Con. 36. 
 t Goodwin's Catalogue of Bishops, p. 540. 
 i Spelman''s History of Saciilcgc, p. 110, 
 I Jbidp. 85. 
 
251 
 
 cy, saying that God did not notice snch a small contempt as 
 that. Felix, his companion, when he saw the gold and sil- 
 ver vessels, and the priests' habiliments, said, " Behold the 
 pomp and grandeur with which the sonofMaiyis attended." 
 But let every one calmly consider the judgment which over- 
 took them. The bowels of Julian rotted within him, and his 
 excrements and urine passed through his mouth : his death 
 was speedy, miserable, and awful. Felix suffered oa the 
 spot the weight of the hand which he had blasphemed ; for 
 his blood streamed without abatement from his mouth and 
 nostrils, until he died. These were two remarkable exam- 
 ples of the judgment of God, (for the warning of others,) 
 against sacrilege and blasphemy. 
 
 CHAPTER IX.— The viitue.s of the Primiiive Christians 
 generally ; their hinnUity, chastity, patience, ^c.—'The 
 different modes of putting them to death — Their obedience 
 to the superior poivers. 
 
 The following virtues were the jewels which made the 
 lives of the primitive Christians shine with so much lustre, 
 ♦' Like apples of gold in pictures of silver." Frov. xxv. 11. 
 I will commence with that heavenly grace, Humility; for our 
 Lord begins his sermon »vith this indispensably necessary 
 grace, and sets it forth as the first step towards a religious 
 life : "Blessed are the poor in spirit, for their's is the king- 
 dom of heaven." And again : " Learn of me, for I am meek 
 and lowly in heart, and ye shall find rest unto your souls."^ 
 Matt. xi. 29. 
 
252 
 
 There were two particular marks by which the ancieuî 
 Christians might be known : 1st. By their gentle, sober be- 
 haviour: 2d. By the gravity and decency of their apparel.^ 
 
 • In confirmation of our author's character of the Primitive Chris- 
 tians, we extract theftiliowing account from " The Decliiio and Fall 
 of the Roman Empire." We are induced to do this uioro particular- 
 ly, from a desire to repel an unfounded opinion which is generally 
 entertained, prejudicial to the religious beliefof Gibbon, the historian. 
 It has been asserted that he was not favorably inclined to the Chris- 
 tian religion, and young readers have been cautioned against imbib- 
 ing at)y of his sentiments. For our own part, we have read his ex- 
 cellent work with greater pleasure than we have ever derived from 
 any other liistory ; and we have never had the least occasion to con- 
 deiin his sentiments with regard to the Christian religion, or to doubt 
 the correctness of his views. Those who peruse the following, how- 
 fiver, will be able to judge for themselves. — Pub''s. 
 
 " The Primitive Cnristian demonstrated his faith by his virtues ; 
 and it was very justly supj)osed that tiie divine persuasion which en- 
 lightened or subdued the understanding, must, at the same time, puri- 
 fy the heart and direct the actions of the believer. The first apologists 
 of Christianity who justify the innocence of their brethren, and tho 
 writers of a later period who celebrate the sanctity of their ancestors, 
 display, in the most lively colors, the reformation of manners which 
 was introduced into the world by the preaching of the gospel. As it 
 is my intention to remark only such human causes as were permitted 
 to second the intlucnce of revelation, I shall slightly mention two 
 motives which might naturally render tJio lives of the primitive Chris- 
 tians much purer and more austere than those of their Pagan contem- 
 poraries, or their degenerate successors ; repentance for their past 
 sins, and tho laudable desire of supporting the reputation of the soci- 
 ety in which they were engaged. 
 
 " It is a very anciciît rcproach,suggested by the ignorance or malice 
 of infidelity, that the Christians allured into their party the most atro- 
 cious criminals, who, as soon as they were touched by a sense of re- 
 mortje, were easily persuaded to wash away, in the water of baptism, 
 the guilt of their past conduct, for which tho temples of the gods 
 refused to grant them any expiation. But this reproach, when it is 
 cleared from misrepresentation, contributes as much to the honor as 
 it did to the increase of the Church. The friends of Christianity may 
 acknowledge without a blush, that many of tt.e most eniinent saints 
 had been before their baptism the most abandoned sinners. Those 
 persons, who in the world had followed, though in an imperfect man- 
 ner, the dictates of benevolence and propriety, derived such a calm 
 satisfaction from the opinion of their own rectitude, as rendered them 
 much less susceptible of the sudden emotions of sliame, of grief, or of 
 terror, which have given birth to so many wonderful conversions. — 
 After the example of their Divine Master, the missionaries of tho 
 gospel disdained not the society of men, and especially of women, 
 oppressed by tho consciousness, and very often by the effects of their 
 TJcee. As they emerged from sin and superstition to the glorious 
 
253 
 
 If we examine their books, we shall ilnd the following remarks 
 
 hopo of immortality, they resolved (o devote themselves to a life, not 
 onlj of virtue, but of penitence. The desire of perfection became the. 
 ruling passion of their soul ; and it is well known, that while reason 
 embraces a cold mediocrity, our passions hurry us with rapid violence, 
 over the space which lies between the most opposite extremes. 
 
 " When the new converts had been enrolled in the number of tho 
 faithful, and were admitted to the sacraments of the Church, they 
 found themselves restrained from relapsing into their past disordor.s 
 by another consideration of a less spiritual, but of a very innocent and 
 respectable nature. Any particular society that has departed from 
 tho great body of the nation, or the religion to which it belonged, im- 
 mediately becomes the object of universal as well as invidious obser- 
 vation. In proportion to the smallncss of its numbers, the character 
 of the society may be affected by the virtue and vices of the persons 
 who compose it; and every member is engaged to watch with tho 
 most vigilant attention over his own behaviour, and over that of his 
 brethren, since, as he must e.xpect to incur a part of the c-Dmmon dis- 
 grace, he may hope to enjoy a share of the common reputation. When 
 the Christians of Bithynia were brought before the tribunal of the 
 younger Pliny, they assured the proconsul, that, far from being en- 
 gaged in any unlawful conspiracy, they were bound by a solemn ob- 
 ligation to abstain from tiie commission of those crimes which disturb 
 the private or public peace ofsociet}', from theft, robbery, adultery, 
 perjury, and fiaud. Near a century afterwards, TcrtuUian, with an 
 lionest pride, could boast that very ihw Christians had suffered by tho 
 hand of the executioner, except on account of their religion. Their 
 serious and sequestered life, averse to the gay luxury of the age, in- 
 ured them to chastity, temperance, economy, and all the sober and 
 domestic virtues. As the greater number were of some trade or pro- 
 fession, it was incumbent on them, by the strictest integrity and the 
 fairest dealing, to remove the suspicions which the profane arc too 
 apt to conceive against the appearance of sanctity. The contempt of 
 the world exercised them in the habits of humility, meekness, and pa- 
 tience. The more they were persecuted, the more closelj^ they adhered 
 to each other. Their mutual charity and unsuspecting confidence 
 has been remaked by infidels, and was too often abused by porfidiou» 
 friends. 
 
 " It is a very honorable circumstance for the morals of the primitiva 
 Christians, that even their faults, or rather errors, wore derived from 
 an excess of virtue. The bishops and doctors of the Church, whose 
 evidence attests, and whose authority might iniluenco, the professions, 
 the principles, and even the practice of their contemporaries, had stu- 
 died the scriptures with less skill than devotion, & they often received, 
 in the most literal sense, those rigid precepts of Christ and the 
 Apostles, to which the prudence of succeeding commentators has ap- 
 plied a looser and more figurative modo of interpretation. Ambitious 
 to exalt the perfection of the gospel above tho wisdom of philosophy, 
 tho zealous fathers have carried the duties of self mortification, of 
 purity, and of patience, to a height which it is scarcely possible to at- 
 
254 
 
 against pride and finery of dress : " To what shall I compare 
 
 tain, and much less to preserve, in our present stale of weakness and 
 corruption. A doctrine so extraordinary and so sublime must inevi- 
 tably command the veneration of the people ; but it was ill calculated 
 to obtain the suffrage of those worldly philosophers who, in the con- 
 duct of tJiis transitory life, consult only the feehngs of nature and the 
 interest of society. 
 
 " There are two very natural propensities which we may distinguish 
 in the most virtuous and liberal dispositions — the love of pleasure and 
 the love of action. ]f tjie former is refined by art and learning, im- 
 proved by tiio charms of social intercourse, and corrected by a just 
 regard to economy, to health, and to reputation, it is productive of 
 the greatest part of tiie happiness of piivate life. The love of action 
 is a principle of a much stronger and more doubtful nature. It often 
 leads to anger, to ambition, and to revenge ; but, when it is guided 
 by the sense of propriety and benevolence, it becomes the parent of 
 every virtue ; and, if those virtues are accompanied with equal abili- 
 ties, a family, a stale, or an empire, may be indebted for their safety 
 and prosperity to the undaunted courage of a single man. To the 
 love of pleasure we may therefore ascribe most of the agreeable, to 
 the love of action we may attribute most of the useful and respect- 
 able, qualifications. The character in which both the one and the 
 other should be united and harmonized, would seem to constitute the 
 most perfect idea of liu:nan nature. The insensible and inactive dis- 
 position, which should be supposed to be alike destitute of both, 
 would be rejected, by the common consent of mankind, as utterly in- 
 capable of procuring any happiness to the individual, or any public 
 benefit to the world. But it was not in </iis vvorld that the primitive 
 Christians were desirous of making themselves cither agreeable or 
 useful. 
 
 " The acquisition of knowledge, the exercise of our reason or 
 fancy, and the cheerful flow of unguarded conversation, may em- 
 ploy the leisure of a liberal mind. iSuch amusements, however, wero 
 rejected with abhorrence, or admitted with the utmost caution, by 
 the severity of the fathers, who despised all knowledge that was not 
 useful to salvation, and who considered all levity of discourse as a 
 criminal abuse of the gift of spcecli. in our present state of exist- 
 ence, tho body is so inseparably connected with the soul, that it 
 eeems to be our interest to taste, with innocence and moderation, the 
 enjoyments of which tiiat faithful companion is susceptible. Very 
 tlifl'cront was the reasoning of our devout predecessors : vainly aspir- 
 ing to tho perfection of angels, they disdained, or they affected to 
 disdain, every eartlily and corporeal delight. Soma of our senses, 
 indeed, are necessary for our preservation, others for our subsistence, 
 and others again for our information ; and thus far it was impossible 
 to reject them. Tho first sensation of pleasure was marked as the 
 first moment of their abuse. The unfeeling candidate for Heaven 
 was instructed, not only to resist the grosser allurements of the taste 
 or smell, but even to shut his ears against the profane harmony oi 
 sounds, and to view with iadiíTercuce the most finished productions ot 
 
255 
 
 (said Clement of Alexandria) a conceited, proud man, who 
 
 human art. Gay apparel, magnificent houses, and elegant furniture, 
 were supposed to unite the double guilt of pride and sensuality : a 
 simple and mortified appearance was more suitable to the Christian 
 who was certain of his sins and doubtful of his salvation. In their 
 censures of luxury, the fatliers are extremely minute and circumstan- 
 tial ; and among the various articles which excite their pious indigna- 
 tion, wo may enumerate false hair,*garments of any colour except 
 white, instruments of music, vases of gold or silver, downy pillows, (as 
 Jacob reposed his head on a stone,) white bread, foreign wines, pub- 
 lic salutations, the use of warm baths, and the practice of shaving the 
 board, which, according to the expression of TertulJian, is a lie against 
 our own faces, and an impious attempt to improve the works of the 
 Creator. When Christianity was introduced among the rich and the 
 polite, the observations of these singular laws was left, as it would bo 
 at present, to the few who were ambitious of superior sanctity. But 
 it is alu'ays easy, as well as agreeable, for the inferior ranks of man- 
 kind to claim a merit from the contempt of that pomp and pleasure, 
 which fortune has placed beyond their reach. The virtue of the 
 primitive Christians, like that of the first Romans,was very frequently 
 guarded by poverty and ignorance. 
 
 " The chaste severity of the fathers, in whatever related to the com- 
 merce of the two so.\;es, flowed from the same principle ; their abhor- 
 rence of every enjoyment, which niiglit gratify the sensual, and degrade 
 the spiritual, nature of man. It vvas their favorite opinion, that if 
 Adam had preserved his obedience to the Creator, he would have lived 
 for ever in a slate of virgin purity, and that some harmless mode of 
 vegetation might have peopled Paradi.se wiili a race of innocent and 
 immortal beings — The use of marriage was permitted only to his 
 fallen posterity, as a necessary expedient to continue the human spe- 
 cies, and as a restraint, however imperfect, on the natural licentious- 
 ness of desire. The hesitation of the orthodox casuists on this inter- 
 esting subject, betrays the perplexity of men, unwilling to approve an 
 institution, whicli they were compelled to tolerate. The enumeration 
 of the very vvhinjsical laws, whicii they mostcircum.slantialiy in)posed 
 on tho marriage bed, would force a smile from the young, and a blush 
 from the fair. U wastheir unanimous sentiment, that a first marriago 
 was adequate to all the purposes of nature and of society. The sen- 
 sualconnexion was refined into a resemblance of the mystic union of 
 Christ witii his church, and was pronounced to be indissoluble either 
 by divorce or by death. The practice of second nuptials was branded 
 with the name of a legal adultery ; and tho persons who were guilty 
 of so scandalous an offence against Ciiristian purity, were soon exclu- 
 ded from tiie honours, and even from the alms, of tho church. Since 
 desire was imputed as a crime, and marriage was tolerated as a de- 
 fect, it was consistent with the same principles to consider a state of 
 celibacy as the nearest approach to tho Divine perfection. It was 
 with tSo utmost difficulty that ancient Homo could support tho insti- 
 tution of six vestals ; but the primitive church was filled with a great 
 jriumbcr of persons of either bcx, who ho,d devoted themselves to tho 
 
256 
 
 wears costly apparel, such as silk, purple and scarlet, and 
 
 profession of perpetual chastity. A few of tliese, among whom we 
 may reckon tho learned Origen, judged it the most prudent to disarm 
 the temper. Some were insensible and some were invincible against 
 ihe assaults of the flash. Disdaining an ignominious fligli*, the vir- 
 gins of the warm climate of Africa, encountered the enemy in the 
 closest engagement ; the3' permitted priests and deacons to share their 
 bed, and gloried amidst the flamts in their unsullied purity. But in- 
 siulted Nature sometime» vindicated her rights, and this new species of 
 martyrdom served only to introduce anew scandal into the church. 
 Among tho Christian Ascetics, however, (a name which they soon ac- 
 quired from their painful exercise,) many, as they were less presump-. 
 luous, were probably more Kuccessful. The loss of sensual pleasure 
 was supplied and compensated by spiritual pride. Even tho mullilude 
 of Pagans were inclined to estimate the merit of the sacrifice by its 
 apparent diíTiculty ; and it was in the praise of these chaste spouses of 
 Christ that the fathers have poured forth the troubled stream of their 
 eloquence. Such are the early traces of monastic principles and in- 
 Blitutions, wliich, in a subsequent age, have counterbalanced all the 
 temporal advantages of Christianity. 
 
 " Tho Christians were iiot less averse to the business than to the 
 pleasures of this world. 'I'lic defence of our persons and property 
 Ihey knew not how to reconcile with the patient doctrine which en- 
 joined an unlimited forgiveness of jiast injuries, and commanded them 
 to invite the repetition of fresh insults. Their simplicity was offend- 
 ed by the use of oaths, by the i)omp of magistracy, and by the active 
 contention of public life, nor could their humane ignorance be convin- 
 ced, that it was lawful on any occasion to shed the blood of our fellow 
 creatures, cither by the sword of justice, or by that of war ; even 
 though their criminal or hostile attempts should threaten the peace 
 and safety of the whole community. It was acknowledged, that, un- 
 der a less perfect law, the Jewish constitution had been exercised, with 
 iho approbation of Heaven, by inspired prophets and by anointed 
 kings. The Christians felt and confessed, that such institutions might 
 be necessary tor the present system of the world, and they cheerfully 
 submitted to the authority of their pagan governors. But while they 
 inculcated the maxims of passive obedience, they refused to lake any 
 active part in the civil administration or the militai-y defence of the 
 empire. «Some indulgence might j)erhaps be allowed to those persons 
 who, before their conversion, were already engaged in such violent and 
 sanguinary occupations; but it was imposiiblo that the Christians, 
 without renouncing a more sacred duty, could assume the character of 
 soldiers, of magi.strates, or of princes. This indolent, or even criminal 
 disregard to the public welfare, exposed them to tho contempt and 
 reproaches of the pagans, who very frequently asked, what must be 
 the fate of the empire, attacked on every side by the barbarians, if all 
 mankind should adopt the pusillanimous sentiments of the new sect f 
 To this insulting question the Christian apologists returned obscure 
 and ambiguous answers, as thsy were unwilling to reveal the secret 
 cause of their security, tho expectatior. that, before the conversion of 
 
257 
 
 who lias no grace in hiö heart ? I can cuiiipare Iiim (o nothing 
 wiih more propriety than to the temples of Egypt. U a per- 
 son look upon the outside oi' them, they appear like so many 
 beautiful edifices ; but let Jiim enter in»o one of theai, and 
 ascertain its original design : let him inquire the object of 
 the precious stones which adorn it, shining like the stars in 
 the firmament of heaven: let him ask for what purpose those 
 exalted pillars, those gildt-d posts, were erected, and sur- 
 rounded witli so much splendor and magnificence ; and he 
 will be told that it is in honor of the object of their worship, 
 which is there enshrined. And wliat is ihis object, but a 
 cat, a serpent, or a toad? This splendid superstructure, 
 therefore, is made to contain some reptile, or some frightful 
 animal ; for such were tlie deities of the Egyptians. In like 
 manner, if you observe a proud man, he is outwardly adorned 
 with gold and pearls; outlook within him, and you will sec 
 a wicked and sinful heart, unruly passions, and all manner of 
 uiicleanness."* 
 
 Theodoret relates a singular story, wliich is applicable to the 
 rase in point. lie says : "My mulior, when young, was 
 aillicted with sore eyes : and, when siie could get no relief 
 from physicians, she went to a pious man named Peter, and 
 requested his prayers in her behalf. In order to render her- 
 self more acceptable in his estimation, (as she thought,) she 
 anointed her lace with oil, put golden jewels in her ears, and 
 dressed herself in the most costl)' embroidery ; but, as soon 
 as Peter savv her, he told her of the vanity of her appareh 
 ' Suppose,' said he, ' some expert mechanic should make" a 
 very ingenious image, and some unskilful workman should 
 presume to amend it ; would the artist consent to have hiü 
 work thus disfigured ? No: he would not. Will the Al- 
 mighty, then, be willing that any one should presume to im- 
 prove upon what lie has made ? And what better is your 
 
 mankind was aocon)|jIii:!iccl, war, yovernincnt, tlie Roman empire, 
 nnd tt)0 world itself, would be no more. It niay bo observed tliat, in 
 this instance likewise, the situation of the iirst Christians coincided 
 very happily with their religious scruples, and that their aversion to 
 an active life contributed raihcr to excuse them from the service, than 
 ta exclude thetn from tlie honors, of the state and army." 
 * Vide Clem. .AJtx. Paedag. L 3, c, 2. 
 
 Q 
 
258 
 
 conduct in plaiting your hair, painting your face, and other- 
 wise adorning your person, tlian a presumptuous attempt to 
 amend the work of your Creator Î But remember, young 
 woman, that for all these things God will bring thee into 
 judgment.' My mother then acUnowledged her foolishness, 
 and manifested her repentance ; whereupon, Peter prayed, 
 and she was relieved of her infirmity."* 
 
 This heavenly temper, a meek and humble spirit, caused 
 the primitive Christians to renounce the pomp and vanity and 
 unnecessary things of this world. " Will not a knife cut, 
 (said an ancient Father,) except there be some ingenious de- 
 vice upon the haft ? VVill not a table support our food, un- 
 less it be covered with fine linen? Will not a candle give 
 light, except the candlestick be gilt? Our Lord ate out of a 
 cotiimon dish, and directed the multitude to sit upon the 
 grass : he washed the feet of his disciples, without calling 
 for a splendid bowl from heaven. He also took water from 
 the woman of Samaria in an earthen ves.sel, without seeking 
 for a golden one."t 
 
 " We (said the Pagans to the Christians) fare sumptuously 
 every day ; we rejoice and are merry, as men ought to be ; 
 but you Christians are thoughtful, and refram from public 
 sports and honorable feasts." The Christians answered : 
 •' Very true : we do not join in your pastimes, for we have 
 learned better things. What aie your amusements, but the 
 temptations of Satan, urging you into every species of vice 
 and immorality ? We remember our baptismal vow, in 
 which we engaged to renounce the devil and all his works, the 
 pomps and vanities of this wicked world, and all the sinful 
 lusts of the flesh. You are mistaken when you imagine that 
 we are sad and sorrowful : we have a never-failing joy in our 
 hearts, although we do not pariake of the boisterous mirth in 
 which you take so much delight. Our Lord has taught us to 
 be meek and lowly in heart — to be of an humble and quiet 
 spirit : we have, therefore, no pleasure in your feasts and 
 sports ; for we can see nothing in them but pomp and pre- 
 
 * Theod. m Vit. Petri, c. 6, p. 343. 
 t Clem. Mex. Paedag. I. 2, c. 3. 
 
259 
 
 aumption, revelling and drunkenness — things that are not 
 convenient."* 
 
 In the next place, wo shall consider their Chastity — their 
 carefulness to live honestly and undefded, and the determined 
 aversion which they manifested to immorality and indecency. 
 " Our expressions (said one of them) are sober and chaste, 
 and so is our general conduct; and many of us, although we 
 boast not of the fact, always retain our virginity."! 
 
 SoviruoNiA, a woman of extraordinary piety and virtue, 
 and willial highly accomplished, was considered the greatest 
 beauty of the age. At that time, there were two circum- 
 stances which operated unfavorably to a quiet life ; for that 
 lascivious tyrant, Macsen, was persecuting and tantalizing 
 the Christians in every possible manner. Having often heard 
 of the beauty of Sophronia, he sent two or three persons to 
 bring her to him. In accordance with their instructions, they 
 told her that, if she would go willingly t3 the emperor, and 
 consent to his wishes, she would be exalted to all t!ie honors 
 she could desire. Sophronia, well aware that she had no 
 means of escaping from their hands, apparently yielded to 
 their solicitatioîis, and requested them to wait until she put 
 on her ornaments ; but, instead of dressing herself, she took 
 a knife, and, to maintain her chastity, gave herself a mortal 
 stab.i 
 
 The crime of Adultery was severely punished in the primi- 
 tive Church. It was the decision of the Fathers who met in 
 the year 315, that, if any one was guilty of adultery, he 
 should do penance, or be under the ban of censure for seven 
 years before his re-admission to communion ; nor should he 
 then be admitted, unless he gave evident signs that he, 
 hated and had forsaken his sin. 
 
 We will now speak of the obedience of the primitive 
 Christians to the civil authorities. For more than three hun- 
 dred years after the birth of Christ, the emperors of Rome, 
 with very few exceptions, were cruel and remorseless Pa- 
 
 * Minut. Fael.p. 10. Ed. Par. 1522. 
 
 t Ibid. 26. 
 
 i Eusebi Hist. Eclea. I. 8. 
 
i>60 
 
 gans. Diiiiiiff i-liis peiioLl, ihera were ten dreadful perseeu- 
 tions of the Christians, in which they suffered the greatest 
 tribulations, aíHictions, and tortures, that the malice of hell 
 and the ingenuity of man could invent, although they were 
 never engaged in any insurrection, or excited the least tumult 
 or disorder. It was not, at all times, because they had not 
 the power Uj resist, that they submitted thus patiently ; but 
 they j'ielded for conscience' sake. One of them said, " If 
 we were so inclined, we could soon raise an army, composed 
 entirely of Christians, sufhcient to subdue all our 0{)ponent9 ; 
 but for conscience' sake we obey, because our Lord hath 
 said, ' Render to Ca35ar the things which i^rc Cocsar's, and 
 unto God the things which are God's.' '' Mall. xxii. 21. In 
 one thing, it is true, they did refuse to pay tribute. This 
 was a tax exacted for the erection of idol images and tem- 
 ples. " Although we refuse to pay tribute, (said an ancient 
 Father,) towards promoting the service of Satan, we are 
 ready to support any good cause by our contributions, and 
 are willing to pay even more than our due share of all 
 other taxes."* 
 
 When the Pagans upbraided the Christians for doing so 
 little service to the emperors, they answered that it was a 
 mistaken idea : " For (said they) we certainly assist the gov- 
 ernment, though not with human arms ; and the more any 
 one of us excels in true godliness, the more will he aid the 
 emperor by his prayers — more, indeed, than the battles of 
 thousands of armed soldiers. "f Another said, " We pray 
 to God for the emperors, that He would be pleased to grant 
 them long lives, peaceable governments, secure courts, 
 valiant soldiers, equitable judicatories, and honest and obedi- 
 ent subjects. ":t 
 
 It would be easy to enlarge upon this subject ; but it will 
 be evident, from what has already been advanced, that the 
 ancient Christians adhered strictly to the apostolic injunction, 
 " Let every soul be subject to the higher powers." Bom. 
 xiii. 1. 
 
 * Teriul. ^pol. t. 40. 
 t Orîgen, I. 8, p. 462. 
 i Ibid. c. 30. 
 
261 
 
 In addition to the virtues before mentioned, we shall fur- 
 ther consider their steadfast determination to " hold fast their 
 profession," and the patience with which they suffered the 
 most cruel tortures for their Redeemer's sake ; for " they 
 had respect to the recompense of reward." Heb. xi. 26. 
 This consideration, amongst others, affords a strong proof of 
 the truth of Christianity ; for, unless they had been strength- 
 ened by the Holy Ghost, they could not have been so willing 
 to sufler, so undaunted amidst appalling dangers, or so im- 
 njovable in their profession. " When we consider this," 
 said one of them, " we have indubitable proof of the divinity 
 of the Christian religion."* " Behold," said he to one of 
 the Pagans, " how all the world in so short a time have sub- 
 mitted to our religion ! ì3ehold the philosophers abandoning 
 their long-cherished opinions, and the gentry relinquishing 
 their schemes for self-advancement— drunkards becoming 
 temperate, the lascivious chaste, the covetous liberal, and 
 every sinner undergoing a thorough reformation ! When we 
 witness these changes, we are convinced that some power 
 from on high must have eflected tlieni. Who, amongst 
 your men of learning, would suffer such tribulations and per- 
 secutions in defence of their doctrines, as we do for the sake 
 of Christ? When the great and renowned Aristotle was in- 
 Ibrmed that the Athenians were about to call him to account 
 for some of the opinions which he maintained, he fled with 
 fear, like a coward. Would a Christian have acted so dis- 
 gracefully ? No : he would have parted with a hundred 
 lives, had he possessed them, rather than have renounced his 
 profession. When Porphyri, your famous philosopher, 
 consulted the Oracle respecting his wife, who had become a 
 Christian, he received an answer to the following efl'ect — 
 that he could as easily write on the water, or fly through the 
 air like a bird, as turn his wife from the faith sh.e had era- 
 braced. f Remember your own proverb, ' As inimovable as 
 a Christian.' " 
 
 Their courage did not consist in words only, but in deeds 
 also. When the officers were sent to arrest the holy Poly- 
 carp, he made no attempt to escape, although he had been 
 admonished of their design; but said to his friends, "The 
 
 * .arnob.advers. Gent. I. 2, p. 21, 
 t Ori^. Cont. Ceis. pi 51. 
 
263 
 
 Lord's will be done." When taken before the judge, a flat- 
 tering address was delivered, in the vain hope of enticing 
 him to deny his Saviour, and sacrifice to idols. The reply 
 of Polycarp was admirable. " For eighty-six years have I 
 been the servant of Jesus Christ. During all this time, I 
 have ever found Him a kind and liberal Master ; and shall 1 
 now, in ray old age, deny Him ? No : I will not." The 
 judge then said that, if he did not recant, he should be thrown 
 amongst the wild beasts. " Do this, (answered Polycarp,) if 
 thou pleasest ; for I do not intend to return fro'ji bitter to 
 worse." " Then I will order fire, to tame thy haughty 
 spirit," said the judge. " Thou speakest (rejoined Poly- 
 carp) of fire that shall continue for an hour, and then be ex- 
 tinguished ; but, let me tell you, there is a fire in hell, which 
 will afflict the unrighteous with everlasting torments." The 
 merciless judge, when he heard this, was highly incensed, 
 and commanded him to be burnt immediately. As they were 
 preparing to bind him to the stake, Polycarp said that the 
 trouble was unnecessary ; and that the God who had hiihorlo 
 endued him with courage would now give him patience and 
 firmness to suffer the violence of the fire, without being 
 bound. When the fire was kindled, the flames soon spread 
 around him, and a sweet-smelling savour filled the at- 
 mosphere. Notwithstanding these heavenly miracles, the 
 unfeeling judge commanded him to be pierced with spears 
 and spikes, until his blood gushed out at every pore, and 
 quenched the raging element.* 
 
 And so fervent and so devoted was the zeal of the priraî^ 
 tive Christians in the service of their Lord, that a spirit of 
 envy appeared to animate those who witnessed the sufferings 
 of others, whilst they themselves were spared. A deacon, 
 named Lawrence, when he saw the bishop led to the stake, 
 wept because he was not permitted to accompany him, and 
 cried out, " O my fiither, where wilt thou go without thy son ? 
 Why didst thou go, O holy bishop, without thy deacon? 
 Thou never didst attend to holy things, but I was ministering 
 to thee. Didst thou find me timid and faint-hearted ? Prove 
 me, that thou mayst know of what spirit I am." This re- 
 vived the heart of the bishop, and he answered, " Do not 
 think, ray son, that Ì reject thee ; but thou, who art so full oi 
 
 * Euseb. Hist Edes. I. 4, c. 15. 
 
263 
 
 courage, art preparing for more suffering. Wipe thy lears, 
 and take comfort, for thou shall follow me in three days."* 
 Here we see the fervent competition which existed between 
 the two, as to which of them should be the first suficrer. 
 
 So far were the ancient Christians from being wavering or 
 inconstant in their profession, and so little were they afraid of 
 suflering death, that they would not attempt lo escape the 
 most cruel persecution. "These little sorry fellows, (as a 
 heathen nobleman is pleased to call them,) who flatter them- 
 selves that after this life they will inhabit a place of uninter- 
 rupted felicity, despise and make light of death, and many of 
 them will yield themselves voluntarily to the ofHcers for exe- 
 cution". t The governor of Palestine wrote to the emperor 
 Trajan, about the year 104, as follows: "I am weary of 
 punishing and executing the Galileans, (such was the appel- 
 lation given to the Christians by way of derision,) agreeably 
 to your injunction ; and yet they will not cease giving them- 
 selves up to receive the punishment of the law. Although I 
 take much pains to persuade them not to confess that they are 
 Christians, yet my labor is in vain."|: 
 
 [t must undoubtedly have been galling to Satan to see 
 amongst the disciples of our Lord such courageous soldiers — 
 men who esteemed their lives as nothing, whilst fighting in de- 
 fence of the faith of Christ. So he instigated and assisted 
 the emperors to invent new methods of torturing them, hoping 
 that their courage would fail; but in this his hopes were dis- 
 appointed. When LiviNiTs (the predecessor of Constantine 
 the Great) condemned iorty piuus men lo be cast naked into a 
 pool of water, on a frosty night, they consoled themselves 
 with considerations like the following ;§ "Is the weather cold 
 and severe ? The Paradise to which we are hastening is de- 
 lightful and pleasant. Is the frost cold and bitter ? The rest 
 that remaineth is comfortable and sweet. Let us be patient 
 for a moment, and Abraham's bosom will open to receive, to 
 cheer, and lo delight us. Instead of the light tribulations which 
 affliect us here, we shall have eternal life in heaven. Our feet 
 are now benumbed with the cold, to the end that we may per- 
 
 * Ambros, OJJic. L.l.C. 42. t PUn Epist. 
 
 4 Prim. Christ. Part 3. c. 7. p. 181. 
 § Ibid. p. 193. 
 
264 
 
 petually triumph with angais. Let our arms droop down, 
 that they may have liberty to be raised towards heaven. 
 How many ol' our fellow soldiers have lost their lives on ac» 
 count of their loyalty to their earthly king ! And shall we be 
 unfaithful to the King of Glory ? How many have been just- 
 ly punished for their villainy ! A.nd shall not we suffer patient- 
 ly for the sake of righteousness and religion ? Inasmuch as it 
 is the flesh that suiTerethjWhy shall we spare it ? Inasmuch as 
 we must die, let us die that we may live forever !'' Thus we 
 see the magnanimity with which tliey suffered, and the stead- 
 fastness of the hope which animated them. Their love to 
 their Greater tamed the violence of the elements, and their 
 affection for heaven warmed their hearts, so that they felt not 
 the bitter agonies of death. 
 
 That j'ou may have further illustrations of the sufferings of 
 the primitive Ghristians, we will add an extract from the Laws 
 of Rome passed A. D. 253, It is in these words :* *' Inas- 
 much as we have received liberally, gifts and blessings from 
 the gods, by which we obtain victory over our enemies, tem- 
 perate weather, and an abundance of the fruits of the earth ; 
 inasmuch as we have experienced that they are bountiful and 
 merciful to us at all times, satisfying us with every thing ne- 
 cessary : therefore, we unanimously command all degrees of 
 men, children, servants, and soldiers, as well as common peo- 
 ple, to sacrifice to the gods — to honor and worship them. 
 And, if any presume to transgress this our law, in which wc 
 have unanimously agreed, we command that he be cgst into 
 prison without delay, and that he be there tortured and pun- 
 ished. If he will consent to turn from his disobedience, he 
 may expect great honor from us ; but, if he continue obstinate 
 after being severely tortured, let his neck be broken, let him 
 be thrown headlong into the sea, or cast to the dogs and to 
 birds of pre}'. This is applicable especially to those who 
 profess the Christian religion. But those who will be obe- 
 dient to the command shall receive great honor and presents 
 from us. Fare ye well." 
 
 This might properly be called a general persecution, when 
 such a command as this was promulgated by the emperors. 
 In the first three centuries after the birth of Ghrist, there were 
 
 * Prim. Christ, jiart 2. c. 7. p. 151. 
 
2G5 
 
 ten great persecutions. It would be impossible to give a 
 particular history of the sufferings of every Christian in each 
 or either of the ten, much less in the whole of them. I will 
 endeavor, however, to give a description of the principal tor- 
 tures which were inflicted upon thera. 
 
 I. The Cross ought to be first considered, not only be- 
 cause it was the most ancient instrument of the executioner, 
 but because our Lord himself suffered theieon. It is no 
 wonder that Christians have been so repeatedly martyred in 
 this way ; for, if they thus dealt with the owner of the house, 
 how much rather would they with his family. There are two 
 horrible circumstances connected with this method of putting 
 a person to death — the pain and reproach. 1st. It was pain- 
 ful, inasmuch as nails were driven through the hands and feat 
 of tlie victim. These are the parts where the veins end, and 
 are therefore more susceptible of pain than any other mem- 
 ber of the body ; and, as they are parts of the body most re- 
 mote from the beart, which is the fountain of life, so he that 
 was crucified wৠin agony a considerable time before he ex- 
 pired. 2d. It was a disgraceful death. None but traitors 
 and slaves were executed in this way before the Christian Era; 
 and, when Constantino the Great became emperor, he caused 
 the practice to be entirely abandoned.* He was not willing 
 that malefactors should suffer the same kind of death as was 
 inflicted upon the Son cf God. 
 
 II. The Wooden Horse, called in Latin Equuleus, wag 
 a weapon by which the bodies of Christians were mangled 
 in a most shocking manner. Judging from the name of this 
 mode of torture, it is probable that boards were connected in 
 the shape of ahorse, to which the martyr was bound with a 
 rope tight on his back, and the other end made fast with 
 screws to the engine : he was thus dragged about and disjoint- 
 ed at once, with the most excruciating pain. 
 
 III. The Wheel. — The upper part of the wheel was 
 full of iron spikes, to which the martyr was tied, so that his 
 body might form a circle around it. It was then rapidly 
 
 * Sozom. Hist, Edes. L. \. C.S.^j. 11. Edit. Lov. 156Ü. 
 
266 
 
 turned, and the Christian put to deatli in the greatest agonies. 
 Sometimes there were iron spikes under the wheel, which 
 tore the flesh of the sutlerer by degrees. Many thousand» 
 M'ere martyred in this way. 
 
 IV. BiKNiNG. — They were sometimes roasted with slow 
 fire : at other times they were suspended by ;in arm or a leg, 
 and tire kindled under them. Sometimes they were placed 
 in an iron chair, underneath which a fire was made : at others, 
 they were cast into vessels of boiling oil. 
 
 V. Being thrown to Wild Beasts. — The bowels of wild 
 beasts have been graves to thousands of Christians, The 
 Romans condemned none to this horrible death, but those of 
 the basest cliaracter, and the most degraded malefactors | 
 amongst these the Christians were ranked, and were conse- 
 quently thrown in crowds for food ta ravenous beasts of prey. 
 Hence the proverb, "Away with the Christians to the lions.'' 
 
 VI. Digging at the Mines. — Ad eilbdienda mettalla.* 
 This labor was performed clnefly by slaves and tlie lower 
 class of people ; and the Christians were often condemned to 
 it, and beaten with many stripce,t bound with fetters, and 
 obliged to lie down at night amongst dirt and filth. Besides 
 this, their oppressors often piucked out their right eyes, cut 
 the veins of their left feet, branded them in the forehead, and 
 shaved one side of their heads that they might appear like 
 slaves. 
 
 These are some of the punishments which the innocent 
 and unodending Christians were compelled to undergo; It 
 would be easier to count the stars of heaven, than to relate 
 *he whole of the sufTerings which were inflicted upon them 
 by these cruel barbaiians. Sometimes a sapling was bent 
 in the shape of a bow, and the Christian tied to the two ends 
 of it : it was then loosened to straighten it, until the martyr 
 was broken or cut in two. Sometimes the victim was anoint- 
 ed with honey, and tied to the top of the branch of a tree, on 
 a warm, sultry day, to be tormented and eventually killed by 
 gnats, ilios, and wasps. But the God whom they served in 
 spirit and in truth, gave them strength to endure all these 
 
 * Sozom. i)> 10. t ^yP^- Epìfst^ 77. p. 155. 
 
267 
 
 things with patience and resignation, for Christ's sake; and 
 there is no doubt that at these times they were more unifuriu 
 in their devotions, more frequently engaged in prayer, more 
 diligent in attending to the divine ordinances, than if they had 
 enjoyed liberty and safety. For after some time, when they 
 were restored to their former standing, the clergy put iheir 
 wits to work to devise means for making a pompous appear- 
 ance in some new form ; and the laity delighted in eaitlily 
 things more than in glorifying God. 
 
 CHAPTÎ^R X. The honesty of the primitive Christians 
 in their dealings — Their hatred of unrighteousness and 
 fcdsehood — The judgment of God upon liars — Their care 
 for the poor — Their readiness to visit the sick — Their 
 liheruUti/ to ths brethren, and their unity and brotherly 
 love — Numerous examples. 
 
 When we consider the virtues already mentioned, which 
 ■were like so many precious jewels adorning the lives of the 
 primitive Christians, we may be assured thai they wore just 
 and honest in their dealings, even if we iiad no further pnof 
 of it, for whoever serves liie Lord God in ihe things required 
 in the first table, will certainly bs conscientious in discharging 
 the duties enjoined in the second -that is, he will be honest 
 and true towards his neighbor. In this the primitive Chris- 
 tians were so pre-eminent, that the heathens themselves wero 
 compelled to acknowledge that they were honest, without de- 
 ceit in their words, or iViuid in their actions. Plin^", who 
 •was sent by the emperor Trajan to enquire into the morals of 
 the Christians, gives the following account of them : " I can 
 find no fault with them respecting their behaviour, further Ihaa 
 ihai they have early meetings be'ore or at the dawn of day, 
 to worship Christ ; and then, they promise by an oath that 
 
308 
 
 they will commit no wickedness or villany, and obligate 
 themselves by a vow that they will neither steal, commit 
 adultery, lie, nor deny having any thing given to them, if" en- 
 quired for.* 
 
 Although Pliny was a Pagan, the truth compelled him to 
 acknowledge that the conduct of the Christians was blame- 
 less ; and he certainly did not bear false witness, for they 
 were not only upright in their dealings, but they avoided 
 every appearance of evil. St. Austin, bishop of Hippo, 
 says that he knew a man who happened to see a book of- 
 fered for sale, and, upon asking the price, ascertained that 
 the seller did not understand its real value, because his price 
 was very low. He took the book, and gave the full price 
 for it — probably twice as much as it had been offered for. 
 If they did not take advantage of the ignorance of others in 
 buying, neither did they in selling : it was no part of their 
 business to impose upon the credulity of iheir customers by 
 overrating the value of tlieir merchandise, or by selling 
 ■worthless articles for good ones.f The man who was guilty 
 of defrauding; and deceiving others, or of acquiring riches 
 unrighteously, was accounted unworthy of the fellowship of 
 the faithful, and dismissed from the church. The zeal mani- 
 fested in preserving their society pure and undefiled was 
 such, that none vvlio openly transgressed could possibly 
 escape with impuftity. 
 
 They were no less commendable in their conveisalion. It 
 ■was grave, deliberate, and sensible, and always based upon 
 the simple truth, which was expressed without iialtery, alike 
 to the rich and the poor ; for the)' considered falsehood as a 
 seed sown by the devil in the hearts of men, from which 
 •would spring (unless t;peedily uprooted) poisonous branches, 
 that would debase the faculties of the soul. When the Pa- 
 
 • Plin. Nat. Hist. Lib. 10. Episf. 97. 
 
 t We fear this trait of honesty and fair deuling will not 
 apply VEVLY generally to thehudness men of theprtsent day. 
 There is too much self-iuieresl, and too little regard for the 
 truth, amongst us. This fault on our part, however, does 
 not detract an iota from the uprightness of the primitive 
 Christians. It serves rather to increase its lustre, and en- 
 hance its singular value. — Pub's. 
 
260 
 
 gans ridiculed them, because tliey \vcre so ready to sufler 
 when a few fair words would have spared ihcin, and told them 
 tliat they might cousoieutiously say one thing and mean an- 
 other, the (christians resolutely spurned llieir counsel : for, 
 said they, a lie, though unuilered, is as sinful as if expressed 
 in words.* Take it in either li<>ht, it is kindled by a spark 
 from hell, and hell will be the portion of all who practise it, 
 except they receive the grace of repentance. " Liars shall 
 have their portion in the lake whicli burneth with fire and 
 brimstone, vvliicii is the second death." Ihv. xxi. 7. " When 
 we are interrogated (said they) in the most particular man- 
 ner, we never deny the truth ; for we esteem it a very great 
 wickedness to disguise or act the hvpocrite on any occasiori ; 
 and, although we might often deceive the emperor with false- 
 hoods, we scorn to hold our existence on so frail and sinful 
 a tenure. 
 
 It was the opinion of some of the ancient Fathers, if we 
 may judge from their writings, that it was unlawful for a 
 Christian to take an oath under any circumstances ; but the 
 majority of them were in favor of it, with the proviso that it 
 should be taken with great deliberation, and only in cases of 
 necessity and before legal olFicers.f The Christian soldiers, 
 who carried arms under Pagan emperors, engaged upon oath 
 to be faithful and true to tlu;m,| It is probaijle that the rea- 
 son why some of the Fathers wrote against tho taking of an 
 oath was, that they misunderstood certain portions of scrip- 
 ture, or were anxious to avoid the possibility of perjury ; 
 for it is certain that they were as much opposed to lying and 
 deceit as they were to Satan himself. 
 
 I will here relate an example of the judgment of the Most 
 High upon three deceitful liars. Narcissus, bishop of Jeru- 
 salem, who served the Lord with reverence and godly fear, 
 was so strictly impartial in chastising those who oflended, 
 that he gained the ill-will of many. Amongst others, there 
 were three wrangling men, who became so highly incensed, 
 that, in the heat of passion and malice, they went to the le- 
 gal oflicers, and preferred charges of an atrocious nature 
 
 * Vide Just. Mart. Jlpol. p. 43. 
 t Alhanas. Apol. ad Const, torn. 1, 
 X Veget. de Re Militari, p. 33. 
 
£70 
 
 against him. in order to substantiate their complaint, ong 
 of them said, *' If I speak falsely, may I be burned ;" the 
 second said, ♦' If my testimony is untrue, may I be seized 
 with the pl«£rue j" and tlie third, " If I accuse him wrong. 
 fully, may 1 be struck blind." The bishop, notwithstanding 
 his innocence, relroated into the wilderness ; but the hand of 
 the Lorl soon overiooli his perjured accusers. Tiie first, by 
 a spark of fire failing on the top of his house, was burnt to 
 death, together with his family : the second was disfigured, 
 from the crown of his head to the sole of his foot, with some 
 loathsome disease, of which he died ; and the third, when 
 he saw the just and awful judgment which had fallen upon 
 his accomplices, confessed the whole matter, and manifested 
 his repentance with so much grief that the multitude of his 
 tears deprived him of sight.* 
 
 We will consider, in the next place, the love which the 
 ancient Christians displayed towards each other. This prin- 
 ciple elevated their hearts so far above the feelings of envj 
 and malice, that their greatest opponents could not cliarge 
 them even with intermeddling, much less with hatred. They 
 were so merciful, and so ready to assist one another, that & 
 person could scarcely part with them. If one was honored, 
 did another envy him ? ''I trow not." If one was unfor- 
 tunate, would others rejoice ? No: they would not. If any 
 were reduced to poverty, would the rest abandon them ? On 
 the contrary, they would rather have perished themselves 
 than have refused assistance. Indeed, they were so liberal 
 sind generous, so ready to assist and support each other, that 
 their brotherly-kindness became proverbial amo.igst the hea- 
 then ; " Beliuld how these Cnristians love one another."! 
 They lived together like brethren. " The same God is our 
 Father," said they : " we have the same spirit of holiness : 
 we were brought out of the same womb of darkness and ig- 
 norance into the same light of truth ; we are partakers o^'the 
 same faiih, and co-heirs of the same hope.":}: '1 he Pagans 
 say of them, that one of the principal lessons which their 
 iVlaster taught (hem was, that they should love and be at peace 
 with one another. If one was oppressed, the others pariŵ 
 
 * i:usebL Hilt. Ecles. h 6, c. 9. 
 t Tertul. JipoL c. Sii, p. 38. 
 i Vide Min. Fel. p. »6. 
 
271 
 
 paíed ill liis sufferings : if one was honored, the rejoicinor 
 was universal. This sympathizing and aíîectionale disposi- 
 tion, manifested as it was upon all occasions, was an undeni- 
 able evidence that they were the disciples of Christ. «« J3y 
 this shall all men know that ye are my disciples, if ye have 
 love one to another." John, xiii. 35. 
 
 This will appear in a still stronger light, if we consider 
 the diligence and untiring exertions they made use of to win 
 souls to Christ, wheUier by the conversion of the heathen or 
 by the restoration of those who had deviated lipm the apos- 
 tolic failh. When Arius caused so much conuision in the 
 Church, by denying the divinity of Christ, &c. , oh! what 
 sorrow of heart did the orthodox bishops and Constantine 
 the Great feel on the occasion.* And the anxiety was no 
 less universal when that arch-heretic, Eunomius, (before al- 
 luded to.) re-baptized and transgressed the laws or discipline 
 of the Church :t the bishops exerted their utmost powers of 
 argument and persuasion to induce him to renounce his er- 
 rors, and return to the path from whicii he had strayed. And 
 when Eustathius opposed the privilege of the priests to marry, 
 and threw aside the regulations of the Church by preaching 
 in private dwellings, a meeting of the orthodox clergy was 
 immediately called, for the purpose of excommunicating 
 him 4 
 
 As the soul is of more vital importance than the body, the 
 primitive Christians were more assiduous in their endeavors 
 to convert sinners, than they were in relieving t'le temporal 
 necessities of the poor ; though they were not deficient even 
 in the latter. Justin Martyr, who flourished about the middle 
 of the second century, said to the Jews : " We pray for 
 you, and for all others who hate us, that God would be pleased 
 to give you grace to repent of your blasphemy against Christ, 
 that you may escape everlasting destruction. We pray for 
 you, that Jesus Christ our Lord would have mercy upon you ; 
 for He has commanded us to pray for our enemies, and to 
 forgive them for whatever injury they have inflicted upon'us, 
 
 * Grcgor. M. Dialog. I. 3, c. 1. 
 
 t Sozo. Hist. Edes. 1.7, c 26, p. 151. 
 
 4 Id. I. 3, c. 13, p. 05. 
 
273 
 
 Aliliougli you are constantly pouring out your indigpalion 
 against us, vilifying and ridiculing, scourging and tonuenling 
 us, yet we forgive you, and sincerely beseech the Almighty 
 to grant you the grace of repentance and newness of life, 
 that ye may know the truth."* 
 
 Such was the heavenly disposition evinced by tlie ancient 
 Christians. í.et ns endeavor to imitate them in their zealous 
 efforts to exalt and extend the kingdom of Jesus Christ, in 
 their love to the souls of men, and in their readiness to for- 
 give all the ^ntempt and dishonor cast upon them by their in- 
 satiate opponenii. 
 
 Many of them voluntarily became slaves, that they might 
 have an opportunity of preaching salvation to their masters. t 
 They esteemed no labor too heavy, no sacrifice too great, in 
 the service, of the Lord their God. Had they been permitted 
 to choose between the riches and glory of the world and the 
 honor of being instrumental in the salvation of the meanest 
 outcast, they would certainly liave preferred the latter. 
 
 A remarkable story is related of the apostle Jonrf. As he 
 was journeying towards Ephesus, he met a young man, of 
 handsome personal appearance, and endowed with good natu- 
 ral sense. The Apostle became very much attached to him. 
 and took him to the bishop of the church of Ephesus, to 
 whom he gave strict injunctions to watch over him with dili- 
 gence and care, in the presence of Christ and his church. 
 The bishop paid attention to him, irrstructed him in the prin- 
 ciples of religion, and baptized him : then, thinking that he 
 had fully performed his duty towards him, he gave him 
 liberty to go where he pleased. But the young man, re- 
 leased from restraint, misimproved his opportunities, and 
 soon associated with men of careless and corrupt habits, with 
 whom he spent his time m idleness, banqueting, drunken- 
 ness, and every species of vice and immorality. Their evil 
 courses rapidly led them to stealing and plundering : they 
 formed themselves into a band, and made the young raaa 
 their leader or captain. 
 
 * Dialogum Tnjph. p. 254. 
 
 t Vide PallucL 'in Vit. ò'erap. p. 182. 
 
273 
 
 III a short time afterwards, the apostle John returned to 
 the bishop, and inquired for the pledge he had^left with him. 
 "What pledge?" said the bishop. "I mean," answered 
 the Apostle, " the young man whoin I left with you." The 
 bishop was grieved, and said, " He is dead." " Of what 
 death ?" asked the Apostle. " My meaning is," replied the 
 bishop, " that he is dead in sin. He has left my house, and 
 is now, according to report, stealing and robbing on the 
 mountains." This was distressing intUigence to the Apostle, 
 who without delay mounted his horse and rode towards the 
 mountains, where the robbers were said to be concealed. 
 When the young man saw him approaching, his conscience 
 smote him, and he fled. The Apostle pursued him, but, 
 failing to overtake him, he cried out after him, saying, 
 " Why, O my son, dost thou fly from one who is unarmed ? 
 Fear not : there is yet mercy for thee. Wait for me to talk 
 to tiiee,- for Christ hath sent me." The young man thea 
 stood still, and wept bitterly ; but the Apostle comforted 
 him with the assurance that God rejected no returning peni- 
 tent : and they both returned to Ephesus. 
 
 I have given the foregoing narrative to shew how diligent 
 and careful the primitive Christians were in relation to the 
 souls of men : as well as to prove how great an influence the 
 counsel of a pious man may have upon the most abandoned 
 characters.* 
 
 Having noticed the great attention which they paid to the 
 concerns of the soul, (although we might have said much 
 more upon the subject,) we shall now consider their liberality 
 in contributing to the natural wants of iheir fellow creatu/es. 
 This will appear, in the first place, by their regard ibr the 
 poor ; in the second, by their readiness to visit the sick ; and 
 in the third, by their generosity to their captive brethren. 
 
 1st. They were very libeial to the poor members of their 
 society. They could not eat any delicacy with the least 
 pleasure, if they knew that one of their brethren was suffer- 
 ing. " Can we rejoice (thoy would say) whilst our brother i^ 
 
 *^ Vide Euscb. Hist. Ecles. I. 3, c. 2 23. 
 
 R 
 
274 
 
 «ftrrovving ? Can our hearts be at ease whilst he is in trouble 
 and affliction ? Can we eat and drink whilst he is in want? 
 Will the Lord be pleased if we act in this manner to our fel- 
 low soldier ? Shall he die with hunger, whilst we have an 
 abundance ? Praised be the Lord Jesus, for having taught 
 US better things !" 
 
 So great was their liberality, that many of them sold their 
 property, and divided the proceeds amongst their poor and 
 needy brethren. The last will of Cesarius, a pious physi- 
 cian, on his death-bed, was in the following words : " I be- 
 queath my possessions to the poor."* Notwithstanding this 
 laudable sacrifice of worldly goods for the benefit of the ne- 
 cessitous, the Lord favored the charitable donors with a suf- 
 ficiency, and often in an unexpected manner. It is said that 
 Epiphanius, a bishop of the fourth century, was so liberal to 
 the poor, that he divided amongst them, not only his own 
 possessions, including even his furniture, but also the trea- 
 sures of the church, which the generosity of devout men had 
 rendered very considerable. When the superintendent of the 
 treasure saw the bishop thus lavish of v/hat belonged to 
 the church, he reproved him for being so open-handed to the 
 poor, and advised him to be more sparing in future ; but Epi- 
 phanius continued his course of liberality and benevolence. 
 Wlien the whole of the treasures were expended, a stranger 
 entered the chamber of the overseer, and presented him with 
 small bag of gold. No one could tell who he v/as, but many 
 supposed him to be an angel. f 
 
 The generosity of this good bishop often subjected him to 
 imposition. Historians relate tliat two wicked beggars made 
 an agreement that one of them should feign to be dead, and 
 that the other should stand beside him, to attract the notice of 
 the bishop as hp passed that way. When Epiphanius came 
 to the place, the living man told him a pitiful story, saying 
 that his dear friend had died suddenly, and that he had not 
 the means of burying him. The bishop listened to his talc 
 with pity, begged him to be patient, and gave him a piece of 
 money. As soon as the bishop had gone out of sight, the 
 successful beggar touched the cheek of his companion, and 
 
 * Bus. ad Sapron. ep. 84, p. 156. 
 t >Sozo7ii. I. 7, c. 26, ;). 188. 
 
275 
 
 said, " Arise, we have wherewith to live merrily to-day." 
 But hi3 friend answered him not, and moved not, for he was 
 really dead. When the other discovered this, he ran hastily 
 after the bishop, confessed what he had done, and earnestly 
 intreated him to resuscitate his friend. ",Go, go, (said the 
 bishop : " what is done cannot be undone."* 
 
 The truth is, the poor were looked upon as the treasures 
 and beauty of the church, and considered as the warranty of 
 their benefactors for the re-possession, in another world, of 
 the good things they had given away in this.f When the em- 
 peror Decius, A.D. 253, commanded Lawrence, ihe deacon 
 of the church of Rome, to bring all tlie treasures oi the 
 church to him, he promised to do so within three days. In 
 the interim, he collected together the blind, the lame, the. 
 maimed, and took them with him to the emperor's palace. 
 Upon being asked for the treasure, he produced these ragged 
 and miserable beings, and said that they were the treasure of 
 the church. :|: 
 
 2dly. Another proof of their brotherly love was evinced by 
 their attendance on the sick, as well for the purpose of sup- 
 plying their wants, as of strengthening them in the faith. It 
 is probable that many of the ministers at this lime were phy- 
 sicians, and in the habit of administering medicine to the 
 bodies, as well as admonitions to the souls, of those who 
 were afflicted. And, if any one considers the circumstances 
 candidly and impartially, ha will readily allow that this was 
 neither unbecoming nor improper ; for the minister could as- 
 certain whether the patient was likely to recover, and, if so, 
 he could administer his prescriptions with comfort, and pray 
 for a blessing with confidence : " For the effectual fervent 
 prayer of a righteous man avaiieth much." James, v. 16. 
 And, if the symptoms were unfavorable, who was belter 
 qualified to be with an invalid, to prepare him for approaching 
 dissolution, than a minister ? I think St. Paul acteü as a phy- 
 sician, when he said, " Drink no longer water, but use a 
 little wine, for thy stomach's sake, and thine often infirmi- 
 ties." 1 Tim. v. 23. 
 
 * Sozom. I. 7, c. 26, p. 188. 
 
 t Prim. Chris, pt. 3, c 2, p. 260, 
 
 Í Jbid. 
 
27G 
 
 To return to the practice of visiting llie sick. The primi- 
 tive Christians were so meek and humble, that the most 
 honorable amongst them did not disdain to enter the hut of 
 the beggar, with as much satisfaction as if ushered into the 
 king's palace. The greatest noblemen, if made acquainted 
 with the suffeiing or affliction of a poor Christian, would 
 willingly forego all the splendor and magnificence of court 
 for the sole purpose of administering to his relief. Placii-la, 
 although the wife of an emperor, visited the poor daily. She 
 made salve for them, and dressed their wounds, with her 
 own hands. In short, she acted towards them as one of their 
 own rank, rather than as an empress. 
 
 Tile third mark of their unfeigned love, was their liberality 
 to their brethren in captivity. Nor was their charity confined 
 to sending them alms and presents ; but many put their own 
 necks under the yoke that they might set others at liberty. 
 "Examples unequalled! We have known men amongst us 
 who delivered themselves over to captivity for the purpose of 
 liberating others ; and many hired themselves as servants 
 for the sole purpose of supporting those who were needy." 
 I will here relate the most remarkable occuncnce that ever 
 took place in the Christian world. In the Vandal persecu- 
 tion, in which the Christians were taken captive to Africa, 
 where the}- suffered great tribulations, a bishop named Paw- 
 lAS, being informed of their sufferings, was very much grieved, 
 and determined that he would neglect nothing within his 
 power to relieve them. He sold all his property, and sent the 
 money to the captive Christians. A poor widow then came 
 to the bishop, and earnestly begged of him as much as would 
 redeem her son. The bishop said he was penniless ; but 
 that, if she would take his body and sell it, she should have 
 it freely. When the poor widow heard this, she thought he 
 was ridiculing her ; but he assured her that he was sincere, 
 and was ready to do as he had said. TJie widow at length 
 was convinced of his good intention. They proceeded to- 
 gether to Africa, and the bishop went to the Governor of the 
 country, and requested him to liberate the young man, and to 
 take him m his stead. His request was granted, and the 
 bishop remained there contentedly as a bond-servant for some 
 length of lime, 'i'jie Governor became so much attached to 
 him, that he promised to grant him any favor he might request. 
 The bishop asked tlie emancipation of the Christians — an oh- 
 
277 
 
 ject wlùcli, in his estimation, was of far greater moment than 
 all the honors of the world. His request was granted, and 
 the Christians were permitted to return peaceably to their re- 
 pective homes.' 
 
 • It is unnecessary to add any thing respecting their una- 
 nimity; for it is well known that they "were of one heart and 
 one soul." It is true that many wicked men arose, schisma- 
 tics and heretics, who rent the church by disseminating cer- 
 tain erroneous opinions, contrary to the holy Scriptures ; but 
 it is not our intention to take any further notice of them at 
 present. All the foregoing observations therefore are direct- 
 ed to the orthodox. 
 
 When Arius caused so much confusion in the church, by 
 denying the divinity of Christ, &c., who can describe the 
 sorrow of heart which his conduct gave to Constantino the 
 Great ?t AVhocan tell how many days he spent in mourn- 
 ing, and how many nights he passed in lamentation ? He 
 has asserted that the division excited by Arius Avas more pain- 
 I'ul to his mind than the effects of a general rebellion through- 
 out the empire would have been. Oh, how anxiously he de- 
 sired the ministers to be reconciled, andf to heal the breach ! 
 He would rather have lost the empire, and every thing that was 
 dear to him, than that this confusion and disorder should have 
 taken place. 
 
 The same heavenly disposition was manifested in Gregory, 
 bishop of Constantinople. When the counsel were disputing 
 upon some immaterial points, the good man arose and said, 
 " Oh, how unbecoming it is in you, who preach peace to oth- 
 ers, to be contending amongst yourselves j I beseech you, for 
 the sake of the blessed 'i'rinity, to be at peace with each oth- 
 er." He concluded his arldress in the following remarkable 
 words : " If 1 am the Jonah that raises this tempeft, cast me 
 into the sea, that there may be tranquillity. I am willing to 
 suffer whatever you please; and, though I am innocent, I will 
 readily become an exile, that ye may have peace. But, what- 
 ever fortune may bel'al me, I earnestly entreat you to adhere 
 10 the truth, and to preaerve harmony amongst yourselves. "J 
 
 * Gregor. M. Dialing. L. S. c. 1. 
 t Euseb. vit. Const. L. 2. c 64. 
 ± Vit. Gresror. Nazran. 
 
ADDENDA. 
 
 We publish the following letter with pleasure, inasmuch 
 33 its perusal will go very far to correct a misrepresentation, 
 which, undesignedly on our part, appears in the "Preface to 
 the first translated edition of this work." Had it come before 
 the public in its original form, without any explanation, we 
 might have been charged with prejudice — a feeling which we 
 have endeavored, as far as we were able, to avoid. The wri- 
 ter of the letter is a gentleman upon uhose knowledge we 
 can rely. He is a native of Wales, and well acquainted with 
 the general history of his country ; and we cheerfully submit 
 to his correction of our error. 
 
 LETTER TO THE PUBLISHERS. 
 
 Jtme 7, 1834. 
 
 Gentlemen 
 
 I have learned with pleasure that the " View of the Primi- 
 tive Ages" — a book so highly prized by lovers of antiquity 
 in Wales, as being a compendium of u.e History of the An- 
 cient Britons — is being issued from your press, in the Kngli&h 
 language. I doubt not but that tlie perusal of it will be pecu- 
 liarly interesting, not only to the nation and descendants of 
 the CvMRY in this country, but universally to the American 
 people. 
 
 From an examination of the work as far as it has pro- 
 gressed, I must say that I highly approve of the Notes an- 
 nexed, as explanatory and confirmatory of various statements 
 in the history ; and am gratified with those poetic pieces 
 which are interspersed through the work, which serve to il- 
 
280 
 
 lustratc and embellish it, and which, to say the least, have not 
 lost their beauty by the English poet. 
 
 I however beg leave to inform you in relation to the char- 
 acter of the natives of the Principality in modern times. In 
 your preface to the translated edition, these sentiments are 
 advanced: "Although it (Wales) may not, in modern days, 
 have given biith to many celebrated men ; though it may not 
 within our recollection have been famous for the literary enter- 
 prise of its people, or have sent forth to glorious war the 
 choicest spirits of the age." I cannot at present refer you to 
 any Biographical Dictionary ; but I can assure you, without 
 feelings of national vanity, that Wales to the present time has 
 been distinguished for its illustrious men, as it regards Litera- 
 ture, Theology, Pulpit Eloquence, and Valour in the field of 
 blood. 
 
 The inveterate attachment of the Welsh to the customs and 
 language of their country, and the prejudices of their neigh- 
 bors against them, have kept the names and characters of 
 their illustrious men from public notice. 
 
 Out of a vast number of Heroes, and Bards, and Divines, 
 I can mention the following names : — Sir Tliomas Ficton, 
 Field Marshal of tlie British forces, v/as a native of South 
 Wales ; Capt. Jenkins, do. ; Marquis of Anglesca, &c. Rev. 
 T. Charles, B.A. of Bala, eminent for his zeal in the cause 
 of Sabbath Schools, and a founder of the British and Foreign 
 Bible Society, was a Welshman. He is the author of 
 a Scriptural Dictionary in Welsh, in four volumes 8vo. — a 
 Avork of considerable merit, and which is highly creditable 
 to the learning, piety, soundness, and abilities of the author. 
 His Dictionary has undergone three impressions. 
 
 George Lewis, D.D., published a large exposition of the 
 New Testament in Welsh, besides a body of Divinity, and 
 several other theological works. 
 
 Rev, D. Rowlands, Llangeitho ; Howel Davies ; Peter 
 "Williams ; D. Jones, Llangau ; D. Davies, of Swansea ; E. 
 Jones, Pontypool ; Dr. Phillips, Neuaddbwyd ; Christmas 
 Evans ; John Elias ; John Evans ; GrifTith Hughes ; T. Grif- 
 tiths, of Howen, arc. have been eminent for their pulpit elo- 
 quence in the Welsh and English languages, on each side the 
 Severn. 
 
 The learned Sir William Jones was a Welshman. 
 Among her bardr. and lyric poets, she may number Rev. 
 Goronwy Owain ; Edward Williams, of Glamorgan ; Rev. 
 
381 
 
 Evan Evans ; David Wyn ; David Ddu ; the poet Dyer ; 
 Rev. VV. Williams; D. Jones, Cajo; Rer, Morgan Rhys; 
 Rev. T. Williams, Belliesda, &c. 
 
 Her literary men are Simon Lloyd, B. A. ; D. Peter, D.D.; 
 William Owen Pufrh, LL.D. ; D. Owen, LL.D. ; Lord W. 
 Herbert ; Lewis xHorys, Esq. ; Dr. Abraham Rees, author 
 of the Encyclopaedia; Dr. Price and Dr. Morgan, of 
 London. 
 
 These remarks are not prepared with a view to meet the 
 public eye : nevertheless, I trust in your candour that you will 
 pay some attention to them, and correct the mistake which 
 has been inserted, and which otherwise will be derogatory to 
 the character of the Welsh people. 
 
 Your's truly, 
 
 EVANS xVIARTYN. 
 
 In order to render this History of the early ages as com- 
 plete as possible, we have resolved upon illustrating such por- 
 tions of it as are but lightly touched upon, by the opinions 
 and narrations of other historians. There are several very 
 important subjects which our author has either totally omitted 
 or alluded to in such a brief manner as to deprive them of their 
 greatest interest. These points will be found at length in the 
 subsequent pages. Tho principal sources from which they 
 are drawn are Josepiius' .antiquities of the Jeivs, Gibbon's 
 Decline and Fall of the Roman Empire, and Milnbr's 
 History of the Church of Christ. 
 
 CHARACTKR OF CONSTANTINE THE GREAT. 
 The name and exploits of this renowned Emperor occupy 
 a conspicuous place in this history. He was the first of his 
 rank who embraced the Christian religion, and, as such, 
 every thing connected with his public life must bo interesting 
 to the general reader. The character given of him in this 
 work is more general than e.xplicit or satisfactory. His 
 principal virtues, it is true, are mentioned, but in such a way 
 
 R* 
 
2â3 
 
 as to exciti rather than (o gratify the curiosity of thos« who 
 wish to be made ac;}naiated' with the bearing of his whole 
 character, m his public as well as private capacity. The 
 following description by Gibbon, we think, will supply all 
 deficiencies. 
 
 "The character of the prince who removed the seat of em- 
 pire, and introduced sucli important changes into the civil and 
 religious constitution of the country, has fixed the attention, 
 and divided the opinions, of mankind. iSy the grateful zeal 
 of the Christians, the deliverer of the church has been deco- 
 rated with every attribute of a hero, and even of a saint; v hile 
 the discontent of the vanquished parly has compared Con- 
 stantino to the most abhorred of those tyrants, who, by thoir 
 vice and weakness, dishonoured t!ie Imperial purple. The 
 same passions have in some degree been perpetuated to suc- 
 ceeding generations, and the character of Constantine is con- 
 sidered, even in the present age, as an object either of satire 
 or of panegyric. By the impartial union of those defects 
 which are confessed by his warmest admirers, and of those 
 virtues which are acknowledged by his most implacable ene- 
 mies, we might hope to delineate a just portrait of that ex- 
 traordinary man, wliich the truth and candour of history 
 should adopt v/ilhout a blush. But it would scon appear, 
 that the vain attempt to blend such discordant colours, and to 
 reconcile such inconsistent qualities, must produce a figure 
 monstrous rather than human, unless it is vicved in ilsiproper 
 and distinct lights, by a careful separation of the difiercnt pe- 
 riods of the reign of Constantino. 
 
 The person, as well as the mind of Constantine, had been 
 enricheu by nature with her choicest endowments. His sta- 
 ture was lofty, his countenance majestic, his deportment 
 graceful ; his strength and activity v/ere displayed in every 
 manly exercise, and from his earliest youth, to' a very ad- 
 vanced season of life, he preserved the vigor of his constitution 
 by a strict adherence to the domestic virtues of chastity and 
 temperance. He delighted in the social intercourse of familiar 
 conversation ; and though he might sometimes indulge his 
 disposition to raillery with less reserve than was required by 
 the severe dignity of his station, the courtesy and liberality 
 of his manners gained the hearts of all who approached him. 
 The sincerity of his friendship has been suspected ; yet hn 
 showed on some occasions that he v/as not incapable of a 
 
283 
 
 warm and lasting altaeliment. ThC'disadvantage of an illiter- 
 ate education had not prevented him from forming a jnst esti- 
 mate of the value of learning; and the arts and sciences derived 
 some encouragenienl from the munificent protection of Con- 
 stantine. In the despatch of business, his diligence was 
 indefatigable; and the active powers of his mind were almost 
 continuallj' exercised in reading, writing, or meditating, in 
 giving audience to ambassadors, and in examinmg the com- 
 plaints of his subjects. Even those who censured the pro- 
 priety of his measures were compelled to acknowledge, that 
 he possessed magnanimity to conceive, and patience to exe- 
 cute, the most arduous designs, without bei ng checked either 
 by the prejudices of education, or by the clamours of the 
 multitude. In the field, he infused his own intrepid spirit 
 into the troops whom he conducted with the talents of a con- 
 summate general ; and to his abilifies, rather than to his for-* 
 tune, we may ascribe the signal victories which he obtained 
 over the foreign and domestic foes of the republic. He loved 
 glory, as tlie reward, perhaps as the motive, of his labours. 
 The boundless ambition, which, from the moment of his ac- 
 cepting the purple at York, appears as the ruling passion of 
 his soul, may be justified by the dangers of his own situation, 
 by the character of his rivals, by the consciousness of supe- 
 rior merit, and by the prospect that his success would enable 
 hirii to restore peace and order to the distracted empire. In 
 his civil wars against Maxentius and Licinins, he had engaged 
 on his side the inclinations of the people, who compared the 
 undissembled vices of those tyrants, with the spirit of wisdon» 
 and justice which seemed to direct the general tenor of the 
 adminislration of Constantine." 
 
384 
 
 TRANSLATIONS. 
 
 Versificiition of the Latin verse on page 148. 
 
 Claudia Ruffina, raised beneath the sun 
 That shines on Britain's dark cerulean race, 
 Whence comes it that thy heart is like our own ? 
 That thou hast such a beauteous form and face ? 
 
 The Roman matrons readily believe 
 That thou from them thy birthright didst receive ; 
 That, nurtured in this fair and smiling land, 
 Thy name to them a monument will stand, 
 When alter ages shall have passed away— 
 And be aa much commended as to-day ! 
 
 The bird of song, the beauteous nightingale, 
 Would in its tribe thy presence gladly hail, 
 And claim thee as a warbler, sweet and fair, 
 As ever breathed its wild-notes on the air ! 
 
 Versijieation of the Welsh li?ies onpage 197. 
 
 WOES OF TALIESL\.* 
 
 WoB be to them who baptism receive, 
 And who profess the Gospel to believe, 
 
 Devoid of Christian love : 
 Woe to the great, whose mouths the people bles», 
 Who on dependents lavish promises, 
 
 And yet deceitful prove ! 
 
 Woe to the dronish Priest, who shuns not vice. 
 Nor virtue in his life exemplifies. 
 
 Nor preaches zealously : 
 Woe to the pastor, who warns not his sheep 
 'Gainst Satan's wiles, sin's carnal, fatal sleep, 
 
 And all impiety ! 
 
 Translated and put into verse by Mr. Evans Martt/n' 
 
»85 
 
 Woe to the Shepherd, who his tender flock 
 Does not protect with his pastoral crook 
 
 From Roman wolves of prey : 
 Woe to the hateful Saint, whose privilege 
 He yields to popish sons of sacrilege, 
 
 Nor opes his lips to pray ! 
 
 Woe to the Sick, the image of pale death, 
 Who sins commits as long as he has breath, 
 
 And no confession makes : 
 Woe to the Sluggard, who consumes his food, 
 Ungrateful to the Fountain of all good, 
 
 Nor labour undertakes ! 
 
 Woe to the Worldling, who increases wealth 
 By hard oppression, violence, and stealth, 
 
 Through each revolving year : 
 And woe in doomsday to the Slave of Sense, 
 Who chastens not his flesh by abstinence, 
 
 Nor prays with heart sincere ! 
 
 Woe to the Nobles and the Heads of State, 
 Who see injustice practised by the great. 
 
 And fully acquiesce : 
 Who in a Triune God do not believe, 
 Nor alms dispense, nor miseries relieve, 
 
 Nor grievances redress ! 
 
 Woe to the wretch who grasps the heritage 
 From widows, and from youths of tender age, 
 
 Before the blaze of day : 
 Woe to the vile oppressor of the poor, 
 That takes his portion from his humble door. 
 
 And still retains his prey ! 
 
 Woe to the express image of a fiend, 
 
 Whose malice burns 'gainst relative and friend. 
 
 And hales them in his heart : 
 Woe to the rich, who hoards his shining gold, 
 Who sees the naked perishing with cold, 
 
 And feels no inward smart ! 
 
386 
 
 Woe be to sucli as visit not the sick, 
 
 Nor pris'iiers in their celis from week to week, 
 
 Witliout a fair reward : 
 Woe to the man who in abundance lives, 
 Nor food, nor bed, nor kind reception gives, 
 
 To servants of the Lord ! 
 
 Woe to the crew who sliall forever dwell 
 Within the regions of a dreadful hell, 
 
 Beyond life's fleeting scene : 
 Where doleful shrieks fill the infernal plains, 
 Uttered by victims of eternal pains, 
 
 Exposed to wrath divine ! 
 
 In the account, of the wars between the Britons and the 
 Picts, our author has asserted that the immediate allies of 
 the latter were the Irhh. All other historians coincide in the 
 opinion that they were Scots. We cannot account for this 
 discrepanc}', nor is it necessary, perhaps, that we should. 
 The main facts are still the same; and a solution of the 
 question, whellier they were the Irish or the /Scots, is not 
 essential to a correct understanding of the general history. 
 
 In the description of the massacre of the British noblemen 
 atStonehenge, (p. 92,) no mention is made of Vortigern, the 
 king. This is evidently an omission, for other historians 
 say that he was present at the banquet. Hume, for instance, 
 observes that he was there, and was " detained a captive." 
 We know not why our author neglected this part of the 
 story ; for ills not only an interesting incident in the history,- 
 but is also important as accounting for the subsequent con- 
 duct of Vorticrern. 
 
 DESTRUCTION OF THE TEMPLE AND CITY OF JERU- 
 SALEM. 
 
 FROM JOSEPnUS. 
 
 " Titus retired into the tower of Antonia, and resolved to 
 storm the temple the next day, early in the morning, with his 
 whole army, and to encamp round about tho holy house. 
 
297 
 
 Buf, as for that house, God had for certain long ago doomed 
 it to the fire : and now that fatal day was come, accordin"- to 
 the revolution of ages. It was the tenth day of the moiith 
 Lous (Ab) upon which it was formerly burnt by the kin"' of 
 Babylon, although these flames took thoir rise from the Jews 
 themselves, and were occasioned by them ; for, upon Titus's 
 retiring, the seditious lay still for a little while, and then at- 
 tacked the Romans again, when those that guarded the holy 
 house fouglit with those that quenclied the fire that was burn- 
 ing in the inner court of the temple ; but these Romans put 
 the Jews to flight, and proceeded as far as the holy house it- 
 ätfl. At which time one of the soldiers, without staying 
 for any orders, and without any concern or dread upon him 
 at so great an undertaking, and being hurried only by a cer- 
 tain divine fury, snatched somewhat out of the materials that 
 were on fire, and, being lifted up by another soldier, he set 
 fire to a golden window, through which there was a passage 
 to the rooms that were round about the holy house, on the 
 north side of it. As the flames went upward, the Jews made 
 a great clamour, such as so mighty an afUiction required, and 
 ran togellier to prevent it : and now they spared not their 
 lives any longer, nor suffered any thing to restrain their force, 
 since that holy house was perishing, for whose sake it was 
 that tiiey kept such a guard about it. 
 
 And now a certain person came running to Titus, and told 
 him of this fire, as he was resting himself in his tent after 
 the last battle : whereupon he rose up in great haste, and, as 
 he v/as, ran to the holy house, in order to have a slop put to 
 the fire. After him followed all his commanders, and after 
 them followed the several legions in great astonishment : so 
 there was a great clamour and tumult raised, as was natural 
 upon the disorderly motion of so great an army. Then did 
 Cossar, both by calling to the soldiers that were fighting with 
 a loud voice, and by giving a signal to them with his right 
 hand, order them to quench the fire, lint they did not hear 
 what he said, though he spake so loud, having their ears al- 
 ready dinned by a greater noise another way : nor did they 
 attend to the signal he made with his hand, as still some of 
 ihem were distracted with fighting, 'uul others with pas&ion. 
 But, as for the legions that came running thither, neither any 
 persuasions nor any threalenings could restrain their violence ; 
 Ì3Ut each one's passion was commander at this time; and, as 
 ihey were crowding into the temple together, many of them 
 
288 
 
 were trampled on by one another, while a great number fell 
 among the ruins of the cloisters, which were still hot and 
 smoking, and were destroyed in the same miserable way 
 with thBse whom they had conquered ; and, when they were 
 come near to the holy house, they made as if they did not 
 so much as hear Caisar's voice to the contrary ; but they en- 
 couraged those who were before to set it on fire. As for the 
 seditious, they were in too great distress already to afford 
 their assistance towards quenching the fire. They were 
 every where slain, and every where beaten ; and, as for a 
 great part of the people, they were weak, and without arms, 
 and had their throats cut wlierever tliey were caught, ^^mí 
 round about the altar lay dead bodies heaped one upon another, 
 as at the steps going up to it ran a great quantity of their 
 biood, whither also the dead bodies that were slain above, on 
 the altar, fell down. 
 
 And now, since Ca2sar was no way able to restrain the en- 
 thusiastic fury of the soldiers, and the fire proceeded on more 
 and more, he went into the holy place of the temple, with 
 his commanders, and saw it, with what was in it, which he 
 found to be far superior to what the relations of foreigners 
 contained, and not inferior to what we ourselves boasted of 
 and believed about it. But as the flaViC had not yet reached 
 to its inward parts, but was still consuming the rooms that 
 were about the holy house, and Titus supposing, what the 
 fact was, that the house might yet be saved, he came up in 
 haste, and endeavored to persuade the soldiers to quench the 
 fire ; and gave order to Liberaliiis, the centurion, and one 
 of those spearmen that were about him, to beat the soldiers 
 that were refractory with their staves, and to restrain them : 
 yet were their passions too hard for the regards they had for 
 Cffisar, and the dread they had of him who forbade them, as 
 was their hatred of the jev.-s, and a certain inclination to 
 fight them too hard for them also. Moreover, the hope of 
 plunder induced many of them to go on, as having this opi- 
 nion, that all the places witiiin were full of money, and as 
 seeing that all around about it was made of gold. And, be- 
 sides, one of those that wont into the place prevented CoDsar, 
 when he. ran so hastily out to restrain the soldiers, and threw 
 the fire upon the hinges of the gate, in the dark; whereby 
 the fianie burst out from within the holy house itself immedi- 
 ately, when the commanders retired, and Cccsar with them, 
 and when nobody any longer forbade those that were without 
 
289 
 
 io set fire to it. And thus was the holy house burnt down 
 without Caesar's approbation." 
 
 " Now, as soon as the artny had no more people lo slay or 
 to plunder, because there remained none lo be the objecls of 
 their furv; (for they would not have spaied any, had there 
 remained any other such work to be done,) Ccesar gave or- 
 ders that they should nov/ demolish the entire city and tem- 
 ple, but should leave as many of the towers slandincras v/ere 
 of the greatest eminency : thai is, Phasielus, and Hippicus, 
 and Mariamne, and so much of the wall as enclosed the city 
 on the west side. This wall was spared, in order to afford a 
 camp for such as were to lie in garrison, as were the towers 
 also spared, in order lo demonstrate to posterity what kind of 
 city it was, and how well fortified, which the Roman valour 
 had subdued ,• but, for all the rest of the wall, it was so 
 thoroughly laid even with the ground by those that dug it up 
 to the foundation, that there was left nothing lo make those 
 that came thither believe it had ever been inhabited. This 
 was the end which Jerusalem came to by the inadness of 
 thoso that were for innovations — a city otherwise of great 
 magnificence, and of mighty fame among all mankind." 
 
 THE PERSECUTION OF DÍOCLESIAN. 
 From 3/i7ner'3 History of the Church of Christ. 
 
 *' The fourth century opens with a persecution more sys» 
 temalically planned, and more artfully conducted, than those 
 which christians had ever before known, and the reason why 
 the church survived the storm and rose triumphant after her 
 losses was, because her defender is invincible. 
 
 The church had long been in a state of ease and prosperity, 
 nnd had deeply declined from the purity and simplicity of the 
 gospel. God, for her declension, visited her with a rod. 
 Besides the martyrdom of Marcellas, in Africa, an attempt 
 was made, in a general, covert manner, to corrupt the army. 
 It wae put to the choice of christian officers to sacrifice ana 
 
 S 
 
790 
 
 enjoy their dignity, or to refuse and be deprived. Many lost 
 their preferments. Some few were put to death as a terror 
 to the rest. Dioclesian had long favored the christians, but 
 he had now contracted a prejudice against them. He first 
 used artifice rather than violence. 
 
 This emperor had a partner called Maximian. Under them 
 were two Caesars, Galerius and Constantius. Constantius 
 had some probity and humanity. The other three were ty- 
 rants. The savageness of Galerius was the most ferocious. 
 In the year 302 he met Dioclesian at Nicomedia, in the 19lh 
 year of his reign, and used every measure to instigate him to 
 be more sanguinary and decisive against the christians, and 
 urged to a general persecution. Dioclesian was for confining 
 it to the officers of the court and the soldiers. c\ council of a 
 few judges and officers was called : it was determined that 
 the oracle of Apollo, at Miletus, should be consulted: the ora- 
 cle answered in favor of a general persecution. 
 
 The feast of the Terininalia was the day appointed to com- 
 mence the operations against the church. — Early in the morn- 
 ing, an officer, with guards, came to the great church at Ni- 
 comedia, and bursting the doors, found the Scriptures and 
 burnt them, and gave every thing up to plunder. The two 
 emperors, looking at the scene from the palace, were long in 
 doubt, whether they should order the edifice to be burnt. 
 Dioclesian, fearing a general conflagration, advised to its de- 
 molition. The Praetorian soldiers were therefore sent with 
 axes and other tools, who in a few hours levelled the building 
 with the ground. 
 
 The next day an edict appeared, depriving all men profess- 
 ing the christian religion, of all honor and dignity, exposing 
 them to torture, and debarring them from the benefit of the 
 laws in all cases whatever. A christian was found hardy 
 enough, under the transports uf indignation, to pull down and 
 tear the edict. For his indiscretion he was burnt alive, and 
 bore his sufferings with admirable patience. 
 
 In Egypt many were beheaded, others were burnt. They 
 suffered with the greatest faith and fortitude. — To their last 
 breath they employed themselves in psalms and thanksgiving. 
 Phileas, a man of great eminence, suffered atThebais ; being 
 asked how he was persuaded that Jesus Christ was God, he 
 replied, ' He made the blind to see, and the deaf to heatj 
 cleansed the lepers, and raised the dead.' When asked, 'Is 
 a crucified person a God ?* he answered, 'He was crucified 
 
291 
 
 for our fialvation.' Tlie governor said, ' You are rich, and 
 able to maintain almost all the province. I spare you, and 
 advise you to sacrifice.' It seems that Phileas was very libe- 
 ral to the poor. The governor added, " Thy poor wife looks 
 on thee.' Phileas answered, " Jesus Christ is the Saviour of 
 all our spirits : He hath called me to the inheritance of his 
 glory, and he may call her to it.' A litUe before his execu- 
 tion, * My children,' said he, ' you that seek God, watch 
 over youi hearts. My dear children, stick fast to th« pre- 
 cepts of Jesus Christ.' 
 
 This persecuting governor, who treated the christians with 
 the greatest cruelty and severity, added, • No care ought to 
 be taken of these christians ; let all treat them as unworthy 
 of ihe name of men.' Some expired under the cruel tortures 
 inflicted upon them. Others, having been recovered by the 
 methods taken to heal them, and being reduced to the alterna- 
 tive of sacrificing or dying, cheerfully preferred the latter. 
 
 One city in Phrygia, being generally christian, was be- 
 sieged by armed men, and set on fire. Tiie men with their 
 wives and children were burnt to death, calling upon Christ, 
 the God over all. All the inhabitants, magistrates and peo* 
 pie, nobles and plebeians, professing Christianity, were or- 
 dered to sacrifice, and for refusing suffered in this manner. 
 
 Some were slain by axes, as in Arabia; some by breaking 
 their legs, as in Cappadocia ; some, suspended by the feet, 
 ■with the head downward, over slow fire, w^ere suffocated, as 
 in Mesopotamia ; some were mutilated, and cut in pieces, as 
 in Alexandria ; some were burnt to death, as in Antioch. 
 Some despatched themselves, to prevent their falling into the 
 hands of their enemies, by throwing themselves down from 
 the tops of houses : lamentable instances of impatience. But 
 the reader will remember that the decline had been very great 
 from christian purity ; and that so many should suffer like 
 christians, in such a season, can scarcely be accounted for, 
 but on the idea of the Lord's reviving his work and minister- 
 ing the Holy Spirit amidst their sufferings. 
 
 Tiie persecuting judges exercised ingenious maliee in the 
 daily mvention of new punishments ; but wearied, at length, 
 with murder, and affecting to praise the clemency of the em- 
 perors, as desirous to save life, contented themselves with 
 plucking out eyes, and cutting off one of the legs. The 
 number of those who suffered in this way was very great ; 
 and they were afterwards condemued to work in the mines. 
 
aw 
 
 At Antioch, Romaniia, a deacon of the church of Ciesares, 
 was martyred. He, happening to enter Aniiocli at the very 
 time when the churches were demolished, saw many men 
 and women, most probably apostates from Christianity, with 
 their little ones, crowding to the temples and sacrific-es. The 
 same spirit which moved Mattathias, the father of the Macca- 
 bees, on alike occasion, was felt by him, but exerted in a man- 
 ner more agreeable to the christian dispensation. — He cried 
 aloud, and^rebuked their cowardice and perfidy. But being 
 seized immediately, and condemned to the flames, and fasten- 
 ed to the stake, while the executioners expected the defini- 
 tive order of the em[)eror then present, he asked cheerfully, 
 * Whoro is the fire for me V Ca?sar, provoked at his boldness, 
 ordered his tongue ic be cut out. This he put out with great 
 readiness. After this punishment he was thrown into prison, 
 and suffer there a considerable lime. In the end he was dis- 
 missed from life bv strangling. 
 
 n the second year, when the persecution grew fiercer, im- 
 perial letters were sent into Palestine, commanding all men, 
 without exception, to sacrifice. At Gaza, Timotheus, after 
 many suHerings, was consumed by a slow fire; some were 
 condemned to the wild beasts. While mmy apostatized to 
 save their lives, six persons of Cassarca, with excessive for- 
 wardness, ran to Urbanus, the judge, and offered themselves 
 for martyrdom. They suflered, in conjunction with two oth- 
 ers, whose spirit and circumstances in the manner of their 
 departure out of life, were more conformable to the^ rules of 
 the gospel. 
 
 The governors of llie different provinces being now au- 
 thorised to punish the christians freely, did it as their tem- 
 pers dictated. Some, for fear of displeasing, did more than 
 they were ordered ,; others indulged a natural savageness of 
 disposition ; wliile others considered that to shed blood pro- 
 fusely was the high road to preferment. Some, determining 
 to torment and not to kill, studied those arts of torture which 
 might keep life in being amid the keenest sensations of pain. 
 Many efforts were made to recover the tortured, that they 
 might be strengthened to endure further suiTorings. A con- 
 siderable part of Roman jurisprudence was then employed on 
 this subject. 
 
 riiere never before had been so systematic and labored an 
 ©llort made to extinguish the gospel of Christ. Satan had 
 great wrath ; and, when we consider how fiercely the eueniie« 
 
S&3 
 
 of Christianity set upon its professors, we have cause to ad* 
 mire the grace of Ciod, who raised such a noble army of 
 martyrs, in a time of so great evangelical declension, and 
 who more effectually than ever baffled, in the end, the designs 
 of the Prince of darkness. 
 
 In France alone, and its neifl[hbothood, the people of God 
 found some shelter. Yet was the mild Constanlius, to save 
 appearances with his superior Maximian, induced to perse- 
 cute, not only by destroymg tlie temples, but also by order- 
 ing those of his household to quit tl>e service, who would not 
 retract Christianity. By this means were the christians of his 
 family tried. But the issue was contrary to their expecta- 
 tions. Constanlius retained the faithful, and dismissed the 
 apostates, judging that those, who were unfaithful to their 
 God, would also be so lo their prince. 
 
 It appears to have been the intention of the persecutors to 
 have destroyed all records of Christianity. Felix of 'I'ibiura, 
 in Africa, being asked lo deliver up the scriptures, answered, 
 ' I have them, but will not part with them.' He was ordered 
 to be beheaded. ' I thank thee, O Lord,' said the honest 
 martyr, • that I have lived fifiy-six years, have kept my vir- 
 ginity, have preserved the gospel, and have preached faith 
 and truth. O my Lord Jesus Christ, the God ofheaven and 
 earth, I bow my head to be sacriliced to ihee, who livest lo 
 all eternity. 
 
 In Sicily, Euplius, a martyr, being aslPed, ' Why do you 
 keep the scriptures forbidden by the emperors ?' answered, 
 ♦ Because I am a christian. Life eternal is in them : he that 
 gives them up loses life eternal.' He suffered in the same 
 cause, and so also did many others in Italy. 
 
 In the year three hundred and five, Dioclesian resigned the 
 empire, and .Maximian followed his example. They were 
 Bucceedsd by Galeiius in the East, who ruled in the room of 
 Dioclesian, and put Maximin his nephew, in his own place, 
 and iu the West by Coastaiilius. 
 
 Maximin inherited the savageness and the prejudices of 
 his uncle ; and in Palestine and the more easiern parts, over 
 which Galerius had ruled, he sull continued the horrors of 
 persecution." 
 
 In the fourth year of the persecution, Maximin exhibited 
 spectacles in honor of his birthday. 
 
Ztìi 
 
 Agapius, a christian, and a slave who had murdered his 
 master, were both produced at the same time, and condemned 
 to the wild beasts. The emperor, to distinguish his birthday 
 by an act of generosity, pardoned and gave freedom to the 
 murderer. The whole ampitheatre rang with acclamation ia 
 praise of his clemency. But he, disposed to punish the in- 
 nocent and spare the guilty, asked Agapius if he would re- 
 nounce Christianity, promising him liberty on that condition. 
 The martyr expressed his cheerful readiness to undergo any 
 punishment, not for any crime committed by him, but for 
 piety toward the Lord of the universe. He was condemned 
 to be torn by a bear, and then carried back to prison j and, 
 after he had lived a day, with weights hung to his feet, sunk 
 in the sea. 
 
 In the succeeding year a Tyrian virgin, Theodocia, not 
 quite 18 years old, was put to death for owning and counte- 
 nancing some chiistian prisoners. The judge, Urbanus, after- 
 wards condemned them to the mines of Palestine. Silvanus, 
 with some others, were condemned to labor in the brass mines, 
 the joints of their feet having been first weakened by the ap« 
 plication of hot iron. 
 
 Few persecutors exceeded Urbanus in malice and activity. 
 He doomed ihree to fight with each other ; Auxentius, a ven- 
 erable saint, he condemned to the wild beasts. Some he sen- 
 tenced to the mines, after he had made them eunuchs. Others, 
 after bitter tormenft, he threw again into prison. This mon- 
 ster ef savage ferocity, having been afterward convicted of 
 crimes, was capitally punished in Cassarea, the scene of his 
 cruelties, and by the same Maximin, of whose imperial sav-« 
 ageness he had been the minister. 
 
 In the sixth year of the persecution, near 100 were sent 
 from Thebais to Palestine, and were adjudged by Fermilian, 
 the successor of urbanus, to be lamed in the left foot, and to 
 lose the right eye, and in that state to be condemned to the 
 mines. 
 
 At Gaza, some were apprehended for meeting together to 
 hear the scriptures read, and were punished with the loss of 
 a limb, and an eye, or in a still more cruel manner. One 
 Paul, being sentenced io lose his head, begged a short space 
 of time to be allowed him, which having been granted, he 
 prayed with a loud voice for the whole christian world, that 
 God would forgive them, remove the present heavy scourjB^e 
 of their iniquities, and restore them to peace and liberty : b» 
 
Ì9S 
 
 then prayed for the Jews, that they might come to God, and 
 find access to him through Jesus Christ. In the next place, 
 that the same blessings might be vouchsafed to the Samari- 
 tans. The Gentiles, who lived in error and ignorance of 
 God, were the next object of his charitable petitions, that 
 they might be brought to know God and to serve him: nor 
 did he omit to mention the crowd about him, the judge who 
 had sentenced him, the emperors, and the executioner; and 
 in the hearing of all he prayed that their sin might not be laid 
 to their charge. The whole company was moved, and tears 
 were shed. The martyr composed himself to suffer, and, 
 offering his neck to the sword, was beheaded. Divine grace 
 appeared in him, in a manner worthy of the apostolic age. 
 Soon after, 130 Egyptian chieftains, having suffered the 
 eame^mutilations which have been above mentioned, were 
 sentenced by Maximin to the mines in Palestine and Celicia. 
 
 Fermilian, after having trodden in the footsteps of Urbanus 
 in shedding christian blood abunda; ily, like him also suffered 
 capitally by the sentence of the emperor. 
 
 Toward the end of the seventh year, the multitude of con- 
 fessors in the mines of Palestine enjoyed some liberty, and 
 even erected some places for public worship. The president 
 of the province envied them the small cessation of their 
 miseries, and wrote to ihe emperor to their prejudice. After- 
 ward, the master of the mines, having come hither, divided 
 the sufferers into classes. Some he ordered to dwell in Cy- 
 prus, others in Libanus : the rest he dispersed and harassed 
 with various drudgeries in different parts of Palestine. Four 
 he singled out for the examination of the military commander, 
 who burnt them to death. Silvanus, a bishop of great piety, 
 John, an Egyptian, and thirty-seven others, were, the same 
 day, beheaded by the order of Maximin. 
 
 For eight years, the persecution in the East continued 
 with little intermission. In the West, it abated after two 
 years. The political changes iu the empire account for the 
 difference. Both in the East and the West, Satan exerted 
 his malice in the keenest manner, in this last of the pagan 
 persecutions. The Divine power and wisdom, in still pre- 
 serving a real church on earth, were never more conspir.n- 
 ously displayed, since the days of the apostles. The time, 
 for its external triumph, under Constantine, was then at 
 hand. Those who look at outward things alone may be 
 tempted to think how much more glorious it would have ap- 
 
S90 
 
 peared, without the previous desolations of Dioclesian's per- 
 secution ; but, when it is considered how much christian 
 doctrine had decayed, and how low holy practice had fallen, 
 the necessity of so sharp a trial to purify the church, and fit 
 it for a state of prosperity, is evident. Otherwise the difTer- 
 ence between christians and pagans might have been little 
 more than a name." 
 
 ARIUS AND THE ARIAN HERESY. 
 From the same. 
 
 " Peter, bishop of Alexandria, had suiTered martyrdom 
 under the Dioclesian persecution. At that time, numbers 
 had recanted to save their lives, and, among the rest, Meletus, 
 an Egyptian bishop. This man was of a schismatical and 
 enterprising spirit, and. having been deposed by Peter before 
 his martyrdom, separateihimself, continued bishop on his own 
 plan, and ordained others, and thus became head of the Me- 
 letian parly. This, however, was not the only person who 
 disturbed the peace of the church, and tried the patience 
 of Peter. Arius of Alexandria espoused the cause of Mele- 
 tus. Afterward he left this part, became reconciled to Peter, 
 and was by him ordained a deacon. Arius, having exhibited 
 a restless and factious spirit, was again expelled from the 
 church. 
 
 Peter having been called to his vest by martyrdom, Achil- 
 las succeeded him in the bishopric, and from him Arius, by 
 submissions, again obtained favour. Understanding and ca- 
 pacity will command respect, and these were undoubtedly 
 possessed by Arius in a great degree. He was by nature 
 formed to deceive. In his behaviour and manner of life he 
 was severe and grave, in his person tall and venerable, and 
 in his dress almost monastic. In conversation, he was 
 agreeable and captivating, well skilled in logic and all the im- 
 provements of the human mind, then fashionable in the 
 world. 
 
 Such was the famous Arius, who gave name to one of the 
 most powerful heresies which ever afflicted the Church of 
 Christ. 
 
 Achillas advanced Arius to the ofiSce of presbyter. Alex- 
 ander, the successor of Achillas, treated him with respect. 
 
297 
 
 and ho nppsared backward to censure him for his dangerous 
 speculations in religion. Arius, througli the pride of reason- 
 ing,_asserted that there was a time when the Son of God was 
 not, that he was capable of virtue or of vice, and that he 
 was a creature, and mutable as creatures are. While Arius 
 was insinuatino; these thing's, the easiness of Alexander in 
 tolerating such notions was found fault with in the church. 
 Necessity roused him at length, however unwilling, to con- 
 tend, and, in disputing before Arius and the rest of the clergy, 
 lie alllrmed there was a union in the Trinity. Arius eagerly 
 insisted that, " if the Father begat the Son, the begotten had 
 a beginning of existence: hence it was evident there was a 
 time when he was not." 
 
 Many persons of a grave cast, and able and eloquent, li'ke 
 Arius, espoused and fostered the infant heresy. Arius 
 preached diligently at his church, difl'iised his opinions in 
 all companies, and gained over many of the common people ; 
 and Alexander saw the ancient doctrine continually under- 
 mined. Lenient measures and argumentative methods having 
 been tried in vain, Alexander summoned a synod of bishops, 
 who met at Alexandria, condemned Arius's doctrine, and ex- 
 pelled him from tiie church, with nine of his adherents. 
 
 Arius maintained that the Son was totally and essentially 
 distinct from the Father ; that he was Ú\q first and noblest of 
 those beings whom God the Father had created out of no- 
 thing — the instrument by whose subordinate operation the 
 Jilmighfy Father íormcá the universe, and therefore inferior 
 to the Father both in nature and c/Zifni/y. 
 
 To all humble and charitable chistiatis it appeared that to 
 persist in blaspheming God was, at least, as practica} an evil 
 as to persist in drunkenness and theft:; ami all who. feared 
 God felt themselves obligated to join with Alexander against 
 Arius. The christian world was now a scene of animosity and 
 contention. The orthodox and the heretical did each their 
 utmost, to support thfcir several pretensions : practical reli- 
 gion was leo much forgotten by both. The Pagan wólldbe- 
 Jield and triumphed. Ou their theatres they ridiculed the 
 contentions of christians, to whicji their long and.grievoua 
 provocations of their God had exposed them. Alciiander re- 
 peatedly, in letters and appeals, maintained his cause, so fnr 
 as speculative argumenti^lion could do it, and proyéd|HiÌ3 point 
 from the sqriplurce'r'whilo Ariuá strengthened líimsélf by 
 
299 
 
 forming alliances with various bishops, particularly with Eu- 
 sebius of Niconiedia, who supported Arianisni with all his 
 Juight. Near one hundred bishops in a second synod at 
 Alexandria condemned Arius, who was then obliged to quit 
 that )»lacö, and to try to gain supporters in other parts of the 
 empire. 
 
 Constantine sincerely strove to make up the breach. He 
 wrote both to Alexander and Arius, blamed both, expressed 
 his desire for their agreement, and explained nothing. IIo 
 sent the letter by Hosius, bishop of Corduba, one whose 
 faith and piety had been distinguished in the late persecution. 
 Hosius endeavored to make up the breach; but it was impos- 
 isible. The two paities were formed, and were determined : 
 worldly motives weri3 too prominent in both, to admit of an 
 easy compromise ; and it was not in the power cf those who 
 loved both truth and peace, to sacrifice the former for the 
 latter, consistenil}' with a good conscience, howevei sincerely 
 desirous they must have been of promoting both. The object 
 of contention was not a triOe, but an essential principle in re- 
 ligion. 
 
 Constantine summoned the aid of the whole christian 
 church ; and three hundred and eighteen bishops met at Nice, 
 in Bilhynia. Accordiug to Philostorgius, the Arian historian, 
 t^venty-two espoused the cause of Arius : others make the 
 minority still less. Many presbyters were there, besides the 
 bishops. It is not probable that the whole number of persons 
 assembled in the council was less than six hundred. 
 
 'J'hey met in the year 305, being transported to Nice and 
 maintained thero at the emperor's expense. 
 
 Before they entered on the immediate business of the syjlod, 
 their attention was engaged by certain Gentile philosophers 
 who appeared among tliem. Of these, some wished to satisfy 
 their own curiosity concerning Christianity itself ; others, to 
 involve the christians in a cloud of subtleties, that they might 
 enjoy the mutual coutradiciions of the followers of Christ. 
 One of these distinguished himself by the pomp and arro- 
 gancy of his pretensions, and derided the clergy as ignorant 
 and illiterate. On this occasion, an old christian, who had 
 sufiered with magnanimous constancy during the late perse- 
 cution, though unacquainted with logical forms, undertook to 
 contend with the philosopher. 'I'hosc who were more earnest 
 to gratify curiosilỳ than to investigate truth, endeavored to 
 make mirth of him ; M'hile all the serious were distressed to 
 
299 
 
 sec a contest apparently so unequal. Respect for the man, 
 Jiovvever, induced them to permit him to engage. lie imme- 
 diately addressed the philosopher in these terms ;' Hear, 
 phdosoph<?r, in the name of Jesns Christ. 'J"'iipre is one 
 Ctoú, the Maker of heaven and earth, and of all things visible 
 and invisible, who made all lliese things by the power of his 
 "NVord, and confirmed them by the holiness of his Spirit. 
 This WORD, whom we call the Son of God, compassionating 
 the sons of men, involved in error and wickedness, cliose to 
 be born of a woman, to converse with men, and to die for 
 them ; and he will come again, the Judge of all things which 
 men have done in the body. That these things are so. vvo 
 believe in simplicity. Do not, then, labor in vain, seeking to 
 confute things which ought to be received by faith, and in- 
 vestigating the manner in whicii these things mayor may not 
 be : but, if thou believest, answer me, now tnat I ask thee.' 
 Struck with this plain, authoritative ad(iress,the philosopher 
 said, ' I do believe ;' with pleasure owned himself vanquislied, 
 confessed that he embraced the same sentiments with the old 
 man, and advised the other philosopliers to do the same, de- 
 claring that he was clianged by a divine influence, and was 
 moved by an energy he could not explain. 
 
 Here it is evident that this successful cspouscr of the truth 
 stepped forth in its defence, in humble dependence on God 
 to bless his own word with victorious energy ; and it was 
 evident, by the issue, that t!ie faith of the vanquished stood 
 not in the wisdom of men, but in the power of God. 
 
 I fear we shall not find in the whole Nicene.business so in- 
 Btructive a narrative. Tlic emperor iiimself came to Ihc 
 synod, and exhorted them tD peace and unanimity. A num- 
 ber of mutual accusations having been presented to him, he 
 threw them all into the fire, protesting that he had read none 
 of them, and charged them to forbear and forgive on,e an- 
 other. He then gave them leave to enter directly on the bu- 
 siness of the synod. They canvassed the doctrine of Arius, 
 extracted his propositions from his own writings, and argued 
 the subject with great vehemence ; Constantine himself act- 
 ing as moderator, and endeavoring to bring them to perfo.'t 
 agreement. But it soon appeared that, wiiiiout some expla- 
 natory terms, decisively pointing out what the scripture hatl 
 reveaied, it was impossible to guard against the sublillies nl' 
 theArians, Did the Trinitarians assert that Christ was God? 
 
300 
 
 The Avians allowed it, but in the same sense that holy men 
 and angels are styled cods in scripture. Did they aflirm that 
 he was truly God 1 The others allowed that he was made so 
 by God. Did they affirm that the Son was naturally God ? 
 It was granted : for even vve, said they, are of God, of whom 
 are all things. Was it aflirmed that the Son was the power, 
 ■wisdom, and image of the Father ? We admit it, replied 
 the others, for we also are said lo be the image and glory of 
 God. What could the Trinitarians do in this situation ? To 
 leave the matter undecided, was to do nothing: to confine 
 themselves merely toscripture terms, was to suffer the Arians 
 to explain the doctrine in their own way, and to reply nothing. 
 Undoubtedly they had a right to comment according to their 
 own judgment, as well as the Arians ; and they did so in the 
 following manner. They collected together the passages of 
 scripture which represent the Divinity of the Son of God, 
 and observed thai, taken togeilier, they amounted to a proof 
 of his being of the same substance with the Father: That 
 creatures were indeed said to be of God, because, not exist- 
 ing of themselves,, they had their beginning from him ; but 
 that the Son was peculiarly of the Father, being of his sub- 
 stance, as begotten of him. 
 
 The majority of the council was convinced that this was a 
 fair explanation. The venerable ÎIosius, of Corduba, was 
 appointed to draw up a creed, wliich, in the main, is the 
 same that is called the Nicene Creed to this day. This soon 
 received the sanction of the council, ;aid of Constantine him- 
 self, who declareil that whoever refused to comply with the 
 decree should be banished. 
 
 Here we have the testimony of nearly the whole christian 
 world, in favor of the doctrine of the proper Deity of the Son 
 of God — a testimony free, unbiassed, and unrestrained, 
 îlow can this be accounted for, but hence — -that they followed 
 the plain sense of scripture and of the cluirch in preceding 
 ages ? 
 
 Arius was deposed, excommunicated, and forbidden to en- 
 ter Alexandria. The minority at first refused to subscribe, 
 Init being advised to yield, at length, by Constantia, their 
 patroness, (the emperor's sister,) twenty out of the twenty- 
 two Arian bishops consented. But, by the omission of a 
 single letter, tiiey reserved to themselves iheir own sense, 
 subscribing not thaw the Son is the satvr, '^ut only of the like 
 
301 
 
 essence with tlie Father.* Ariiis and his associates were 
 banislicd into Illyricum." 
 
 Versification of the TV elsh. Poetry on page 21G. 
 
 How fine is the form of the beautiful Nun, 
 
 !So honored in Erin, fairest isle 'néaththe sun ! 
 
 When thy father essayed to betrothe thee, young maid, 
 
 Thine eye, in astonishment, leaped from thy head : 
 
 The pain which it gave thee was surely intense, 
 
 And wrapped in its folds every tremulous sense. 
 
 On the morrow, when Sol rose on mouatain and field, 
 
 Thine orb was restored, and thy countenance healed. 
 
 From the shores of Hibcrnia to Dyvi's famed streara,f 
 Tho' the distance was great, thou didst easily swim. 
 With the image of God^ on thy raiment impressed. 
 Thou didst ride on the flood, as if taking tiiy rest. 
 No ship, in full sail, took ihee hence from this strand, 
 Across the wide ocean to Cambria's land. 
 Thine ark, holy Nun, was no more than a clod, 
 ViiXh. which you did hallow the soil that you trod. 
 
 Thy maidens, most lovely, and free from all stain, . 
 Did follow, undaunted and true, in thy train : 
 As a band of fair sisters, united in love. 
 Like a fleet o'er the waves did they gracefully move. 
 
 When thy frieirds were ahunger'd, thy pov/er was display'd, 
 And of rushes a feast (turned to fishes) was made. 
 Thou didst live in full glee, for thy heart was at rest, 
 And sorrov/ and anguish had fled from thy breast : 
 No caie on thy brow — no regret on thy mind, 
 . Amid deserts and mountains sweet peace didst thou find. 
 The favor of God upon thee was bestowed. 
 And much to thy virtue have Christians since owed. 
 
 * It is remarkable that this duplicity is recorded by Fhl- 
 lostorgius, the Jirian kistorian. 
 t A river in Cardiganshire. 
 t The Crucifix. 
 
302 
 
 A feast to thy memory (long may it live !) 
 
 Was appointed by Jesus, thy name to revive ; 
 
 And those whom He loves have (Jbserved it till now, 
 
 And onitsretuin to His majesty bow, 
 
 With a rev'rence superior to that they display 
 
 On the advent, each week, of His own Sabbath-day ! 
 
 Translation of the lines on page 217. 
 
 Fie to the relics of saints ! 
 
 Fie to the foolish worship of dumb, formidable idols ! 
 
 Fie to the Fopeandhis detestable mass, 
 
 His petitions, purgatory,and vended pardons & indulgences! 
 
 The faith of Rome, how fraught with absurdity &; mischief ! 
 
 To laud and reverence the Pope ! 
 
 It is the faith of the mother of abominations : 
 A cruel faith— an antique, silly faith, the offspring of the 
 devil ! 
 
Entered according to the Act of Congress, in the year 
 1834, by Griffith H. Rowland and William Scott, in 
 the Clerk's oŷìce of the District Court of the Western 
 District of Pennsylvania.